Introduction
A pretty manor house sprawled out in the hills. Not exactly secluded, but by no means in the center of town. It is said that a rich, handsome young man lives there with only a butler for company.
“Well, that isn’t entirely true. I am rich, and handsome, but by no means young anymore. Also, James is all that much company wise. He is great at cleaning though, which is great because I have a tendency to play with my food before I eat it.”
This dashing young man hosts many high-scale galas. Anyone lucky enough to receive an invitation instantly goes up in social standing. Although, there have been a few strange deaths and disappearances connected with these dances.
“No one seems to realize that I’m the one behind everything. Those foolish humans still flock to my parties, ripe for the picking. Some of them even pay me for invitations. I always have a good laugh over that, right James?”
Most of these mysterious deaths have been written off a unfortunate accidents. A bear attack, or maybe a couple ran off and eloped. The attacks are usually too scattered to be from the balls themselves. Or at least, that is what thought the attendees of the galas cling to. Because these dances are so spectacular, so wonderful, so extravagant.
"I host so many dances, and guests only go missing every couple parties, so connecting me to the disappearances would be quite a stretch for the stupid humans. Especially since they cling to the parties like desperate leeches. Although, I did cut it rather close this time, taking five humans in the same day. I managed to convince everyone that they hadn’t even come to the party. And they lapped it right up, wasn’t it hilarious James? But it will be worth all the effort. I have made up a delicious game for them to play so I can get my souls in a timely manner.”
The truth of the whole matter is that the young man is actually a soul eater, once an unearthly being (know as an angel to you humans), but he committed a sin and was promptly cast from the heavenly realm. He was forced to live as an animal, given a weak human form and a mad desire for the life force of humans. A hunger for souls.
“Oh yes, the higher ups were very displeased with me. Honestly, I don’t even remember what I did to deserve demotion. I just remember my first human experience of pain. Human bodies experience pain much more easily than my old body did, and tearing out my tongue wasn’t the gentlest way to introduce me to such agony. Even if I was still immortal in the human body, pain still hurt. And that hunger. It was so horrible. It made me go mad because it was so intense but so hard to satisfy. James can vouch for me on this one. ”
Soul eaters are the dirt of society. The speechless beasts kill human after human, searching for an edible soul, not sane enough to realize that any human killed by a soul eater would have their soul reincarnated instantly, thus depriving the beast of its meal. Souls are only free for a soul eater to consume in the few seconds between a human’s death from a earthly cause and when the grim reaper collects it to deliver it to the proper place.
“I guess the higher ups decided that the possibilities of this happening were so slim that it would happen only sparingly, and the fallen being would suffer from eternal madness. But I bested the system, oh yes. I came across a burning village, a village where all the occupants were slated to die. I feasted that night, stuffing myself with souls. It resorted me to a rational state, although I don’t think I’ll ever be as clever as I once was, or as composed, but I managed to keep myself satisfied by making a deal with the Grim Reaper. He let me have parts of the death list, the list that tells when, where, and how humans are going to die. Then I could just stalk the humans that would die soon until they kick the bucket, and then snatch their souls. Life was good then, eh James?”
The Grim Reaper and the soul eating beast came to an unspoken agreement. The seemingly young man made the Reaper’s job easier, and the Reaper kept it a secret and provided the fallen being with an constantly updated list of choice life force.
“Oh, that was a good life, but it got old quickly. I hated living like an animal after the first joys of ridding myself of the maddening hunger wore off. I had nothing, and I couldn’t communicate with the humans at all. They were all terrified of me. I was nothing more than a glorified animal. I moved with the prey, I was what humans would call an albino, which was feared and thought to be one with the devil, and I was a monster. Most of the dead bodies I got the souls from I also ended up eating as nourishment for my human body, to make me stronger. But then I met James. He was a fifteen year old boy, slated to die with the rest of his family in a fire. I liked him immediately. He had such a beautiful voice. And he was a hard worker, he had guts, and he was very spirited. I wanted him, so I made him mine. I force fed him his sister’s soul as he lay dying because I’d already stolen his tongue, and he was mine. You still are, right James?”
After his acquisition of the young man, a boy he gave the name James, the creature took on the human name Drake, and wormed his way into the budding society of England. Death was very common there, and Drake and his companion thrived. James would remain immortal as long as he consumed souls regularly, but could not catch his food source on his own. He was tied to Drake by need, just as Drake had intended.
“Well, that was quite a bit about me. A bit too much if you ask me. I would have been fine and dandy if we’d stopped after the ‘dashing young man’ bit. Who came up with this idea anyway? I thought I was just here to explain the rules of the game. Not to pour out my whole life story for the world to hear. No, I’m not complaining. Yes. No. Fine, I’ll get on with it. No need to get annoyed with me. Can’t you cut me some slack? Whatever. James? Write out the rules. It’ll be faster that way. You remember them all, right? Make it clear and simple, okay? Good boy.”
- Five rooms, all connected by one hall.
- Five Humans.
- No escaping.
- Freedom for the last man standing. (Not really. But they don’t know that.)
- Doors have broken locks.
- Daggers are provided.
- Or you can make your own shiv. That would be okay.
- We also provide Forearm blades.
- Or razors.
- But you have to bring your own fear. Sorry. We are fresh out.
- There is plenty of glass. And heavy objects too.
- We will give you enough rope to hang yourself, but we’d prefer if you hung someone else.
- You have permission to commit homicide. We won’t turn you in.
- This is the Game. You’ve lost it, even before you began.
- With a constant flow of fresh life force, it could go on forever.
(This roleplay takes place in Victorian England. Yes you may talk with a bad English accent now.)
Players
Pieluver-Drake Stewart-still alive and killing James Butler-As living as he'll ever be.
BekaL101- Monica Hargreaves-dead Edward Williams-dead
Seijun13- Tom Oliver-dead Alexander Enfield- ...Dead? Or maybe not. Hassen Heindrick-Still mostly alive, woo!
Toki Skwigelf(Inactive)- Gepetto Castle-dead
SeraphicStar- Esther Hathaway-dead
SunshinexDeath- Deget Carmona-dead Suibhne Tadhg-dead
SeraphicStar made this lovely picture of all the characters from the first round.

Bio sheet
- Code: Select all
Full name:
Gender:
Age: (I’d prefer humans ages 18 to 35, because Drake favors the flavors of souls around those ages.)
Personality: (Make it as long as you want. Three words or three thousand. Just give the gist or explain everything. But keep in mind that your character will die, so don't pour hours upon hours of work into it.)
Appearance: (Any kind of picture along with a short description. Or a long one without the picture. Add weight, height, all that kind of stuff.)
Likes/dislikes/other: (Anything else you’d like to add. This isn’t mandatory.)
Short history: (What brought them up to this point. Make it however long you want. But please, keep in mind that you will make more than one character over the course of this roleplay.)
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
Hopefully they were all uneasy by now, after ten minutes or so of standing about on the game board. Drake flipped the latches up deftly with one sleek white finger and slipped through, giving the heavy oaken door a good kick to lock it back. His eyes flicked across the five faces before him. James was standing off to one side, his eyes fixed on a point on the far wall. He’d lined them all up in a row, like he was told. Good boy.
The five of them were standing in the middle of the short hall, in between the first set of doors and the second in the hall, and James was standing next to the last door at the end. The enormous Parisian rug on the floor, with its white and crimson pattern softened Drake’s steps as he moved to stand in front of his new guests.
The rooms themselves only had hard wood floors underneath the fancy four-poster beds and each even had its own dresser with two tunics, a couple pairs of loose leggings, and various weapons. Pretty nice for livestock. But Drake liked to provide only the best for his food. It was only good form to provide good service, so long as they didn’t get blood all over the sheets or the curtains.
“Welcome friends, humans, guests, what have you. I am glad you five could make it over today. How Have you enjoyed the gala so far?” Drake paused amiably for little under half a second before continuing. “Delightful, yes, I’m glad you all have enjoyed it. Now, down to business. I’m sure you all are wondering what you are doing here, and who these others are. I’m positive you already know me and little James though.
“So, let me introduce you all.” Drake strolled to the young woman to the far left, a brunette little doll of a woman.
“This is Esther Hathaway. She will be occupying this room right here.” Drake pointed at the room on the left, one of the two nearest to the exit. He put his hand briefly on her shoulder before moving on to the slightly taller blonde woman next to her.
“And this miss is Monica Hargreaves. She will have the room opposite to Miss Hathaway. I hope you two ladies will get along.” He said with a grin. Then he moved on to the next person, a petite man with blonde hair, putting a hand on both his shoulders as he stood behind him, dwarfing him by over a head.
“This is Gepetto Castle. He has the room next to Miss Hathaway. Play nice, you two.” Drake said, clapping the young man on the shoulder before moving on to the next man.
“You, my friend, will have the room across from Mister Castle, Tom Oliver.” He said eyeing the man as he strode behind him. Bleah, why did he pick this one to bring in? His soul had little of radiance that signified flavor. Hopefully he’d kill off most of the others before he died.
“Ah, and here is miss Deget Carmona. I knew your brother, did he get home alright? He was a sweet man, James got on with him quite well. Poor boy was sad to see him go. Oh, and you have the room on the end.” Drake said grinning widely as he spoke. Oh, how he loved a good bit of irony. And wouldn’t it be delightful if Zeke’s sister tasted just as good as he had.
Then he moved back to the exit, catching James by the arm and dragging him along as well. He turned and stood again in front of them, holding James aloft by the collar of his jacket. James stared at the ground, not making eye contact with any of the humans.
“Time for some rules.” Drake said, his red eyes flicking from face to face. “No sex. Please. I do not want any children conceived here. Play nice with James. He is going to be keeping an eye on you all. Also, please fight amongst yourselves. The last one standing gets to go free. The doors here do not lock, so do not attempt to hide. I get rather unhappy when I am hungry, so do not dally. But don’t kill James. I hate trying to find new help. And he does so well cleaning these rugs. Oh, and speaking of that, if you are going to bleed to death, please do it in your room. I just had this rug imported and I don’t want you all going and messing it up. Everyone understand?”
Drake suddenly released James, who sprawled on the floor, a surprised look on his face. He scrambled back to his feet, straightening his uniform. As he did so Drake pulled a sweet from a pocket in his lapel. A small hard candy affixed to a stick, wrapped in paper. He examined it for a second, saying, “Clever, eh? I find they are much easier to eat when you make them with little sticks on the end. And it make it so much easier to do this as well.”
Drake turned, caught James’s face in one hand, and jammed the candy in his throat, twisting it until the boy cried out in pain then withdrawing the sweet and popping it in his own mouth. James slumped on the floor, coughing up blood, tears streaking down his face. Hopefully now they wouldn’t kill the boy, and Drake felt quite a bit better now.
“Oh yes, and James will have to room with you, Deget. Don’t worry, he is a good boy, he’ll sleep on the floor in the corner and won’t make a peep.” Drake said over his shoulder as he pulled a letter opener from his pocket and unlocked the door.
He shut the door swiftly behind him, locking the deadbolt as well as pulling the latches and fiddling with all the other locks. No one but James would be able to get out now unless they somehow managed to procure a key, because even a skeleton key couldn’t unlock Drake’s brainchild of a lock.
James was on his hands and knees, expelling blood from his raw throat. He wondered vaguely through the pain how these humans felt about being penned up in here to kill each other off. Hopefully they wouldn’t take it out on him. Being murdered hurt, even when it didn’t kill him. And if he was rendered unable to move, Drake would have a fit, and some souls would go to waste.
Deget had put on some of her best clothes: A black vest and white, ironed dress shirt that fit to her figure slightly to give her curves a gentle squeeze along with pin-stripped pants and boots. 'What a shame' she thought briefly. 'That these clothes will get dirty. Ta think I fished them outta the closet just to get them all messed up.' She looked a bit like a man with her strange attire but the soft shape of her face, her full lips and eyes did give her away. If you didn't see her figure.
She was so dumb- so incredibly dumb to get into this stupid thing. Lined up in the hallway like sheep or cattle lined up for their deaths. Behind her glasses and in her mind's eyes, she wondered if things had gone differently for Zeke. What if- What if.. No. Things were probably different for him but nevertheless, she was in this situation now, wasn't she? Stuck in this manor- her new prison- with people that would probably have intentions to kill her. She didn't- wouldn't- trust Drake's words about the end. People like him probably would 'reward' the last man standing with death. Maybe a diamond necklace only to be stained in blood a little bit afterward.
But that was not the present- not yet. For now, the Jamaican listened and absorbed the information of the four others that she would be 'playing with.' She didn't stiffen when Drake got to her but instead offered him a polite smile. "Thank ju very much," she murmured. "Bu' he didn't happen ta come back- haven't seen 'im in quite a while." She nodded at him before looking onward and frowning at the display of poor James. Her heart went out for the butler and when Drake finally left, the glasses-clad woman was the first to go up to him.
She knelt down a bit and frowned at him slightly. "You alright?" It was a quiet question and one she hoped he would answer. "O' course ya don't have ta answer but simply nod. Probahly can't speak 'cause of what he did.." The woman seemed quite calm and made sure James was okay before standing up once more and adjusting her glasses.
Her Jamaican accent was noticeable- she didn't try to hide it anymore- as was the way she stood up. Like a sore thumb, with her dark skin and features. Whatever. She was quite proud of who she was, thank ye very much, and she wasn't about to let anyone convince her otherwise. Or make her think differently.
The snow was very plentiful,
and crumbs were very few,
when a weather beaten sparrow through,
a mansion window flew,
Her eye fell on a golden cage,
a sweet love song she heard,
sung by a pet canary there,
a handsome yellow bird,
he said to her: miss sparrow,
I've been struck by cupids arrow,
would you share my cage with me,
She looked up his castle,
with its ribbon and its tassel,
and in a plaintive tones said she:
goodbye little yellow bird,
I'd rather brave the cold
on a leafless tree,
than a prisoner be,
in a cage of gold.
Castle, he might as well of been a statue with the way he stood soundlessly-motionlessly-even breathlessly it would seem as if his legs were bolted to the floor . Feathery golden hair cut into a short bob hid two bright golden eyes- both unwaveringly straight. You might have had to look twice at the unnaturally slender gentleman- he appeared like a flat chested girl at first glance. His large girlish lips were naturally puckered, making him always look like he was whining about something.
A soft 'huff' of air was squeezed from his lungs as the 'No sex' rule was mentioned, it suddenly broke his spell of being frozen. A chain reaction within his body caused a hand to slowly find itself to his forehead. He shaded his eyes with his hand, exhaling a held breath. Really. How could they be so daft, no sex? What was this supposed to be? What kind of unfortunate stressful gathering would urge forth a 'no sexual encounters rule? He shook his head, it was unfortunate because he was going to need to break this specific rule.
"Oh my." Suddenly everything seemed to change motion when James was subject to being hurt.
Blood, blood blood blood. Red, lovely, frightening, beautiful, ugly, blood was spilled and tasted and savored. Castle's heart fluttered. This innocent party was suddenly so very frightening, and strangely Castle welcomed it- he welcomed the darkness, he welcomed the seduction of death's sweet calls. Would he survive? Perhaps, perhaps not. Did it even matter anymore? No. Non.
"Non, non non non. Madame, allow me- please." French, he was obviously a French-man. The effeminate young gentleman strode over to the two- a hand outstretching to James's back, he set it gingerly onto it the other, lips pursing even more ( if that were possible ). "James, monsieur you're going to need to drink some water. Apply direct pressure to your neck like this" The boy pressed a hand to his own neck.
"I would like to inquire about any alcohol you might have laying around...?" He murmured softly, eyes suddenly straying away. "I'm an addict you see." Truthfully he was, he would probably be the first to crack from withdrawl.
Quite a few men and women back in Jamaica had taught her that before she moved.
The woman looked down at James and pursed her lips slightly as a small smile twitched onto her lips. "I hear you liked.. him." The butler should know who she was talking about. "If you liked him, he probably enjoyed your companeh too.. Which means I should have no problems with you."
After saying that, Brianna let out a puff and loosened her belt and shoes and vest. So much comfier when they were baggy... "I will go fetch him some water." It also gave her an excuse to explore and search the house very quickly. The Jamaican gave Geppetto and the injured butler a small smile before dashing off very quickly- very, very quickly.
That's what she got for running all the time as a child- speed. And some nice, long legs but that's not the point. A mere minute or maybe even four minutes later, the sound of running footsteps were heard before Deget came back in with a few napkins in one hand and a small cup of water in the other. To clean up and help James. Unfortunately, she hadn't found many things in the kitchen and because she was such a kind soul, rushed back to where James and the others were rather than taking time to investigate a room or two.
Matters like that could wait later.
" 'Ere you go," Deget murmured as she crouched down and passed the water to James before beginning to clean up the mess.
He gave a half smile to the short man and the chocolate skinned girl who looked so much like her brother, who James had killed by dragging backwards out of a window, then back into the corner, resuming his old position. Fade into the woodwork. The job of a good butler. Do what you are told and do not be seen. He stared at the glass of water that was still sitting on the floor where he'd left it. He had no use for the stuff. his throat would heal soon, no need to go around consuming things and making his belly uncomfortable. James had an appetite for only one thing. Not that he could help it. That was Drake's fault, the burning hunger.
"Nice ta meet cha. 'M Deget- if you can recall. I like that accent of yours." It wasn't flattery but just a simple statement of what was the truth- to Deget that is. In Jamaica, they were quite affectionate and she gave the man a brief, light hug and the other three a wave and grin before looking around. Quite the impressive mansion..
Yet she felt that air. It was dark and heavy, weighing down on the polite and spacious atmosphere. Enough to make a shudder go down her spine momentarily. Thank her Grandmother- God Bless the woman's soul- for teaching her those 'tricks of their trade.'
It helped with reading the air. And with reading the people.
She could already tell most the other two women were here just to have one though the brunette seemed to have more ... plans then the blonde. The man- his air was a mystery. Geppetto's air was a sad one and one that made Deget quickly turn off her mind and just stop. It was a bad habit of hers to read the air but it helped in the situation she was in right now. Even though the woman had not gone deeper and more in depth- and she didn't think she particularly could, due to the little facts she'd yet to unearth- it was enough to let her calculate some things in her head. These people were all here for different intentions, some people having darker ones than others, but it had nothing to do with her cause. Her intentions were different from their selfish own reasons and plans. Not only was she doing this for her loved one but to stop the madness this place contained.
But really, it did have the lingering stench of just plain ol' badness. Gave Deget the chills, that it did.
Deget's slight complaint about the consumption of alcohol caused his tongue to click against his teeth. A soft exhalation of breath left the blonde's lips as he slowly stood to his feet, trembling fingers found their way to his coat as he adjusted it, a nervous tick of his . "Despite the validity of your statements regarding alcohol- I am suffering from withdrawl, I fear the situation we are currently in will require me to quit... trembling... like a goddamned INFANT!" His voice rang throughout the small space, leaving him wide-eyed and bushy tailed. The sudden outburst left him surprised. He rolled his eyes, standing up unnaturally erect as he made his way over to a set of chairs. He lowered himself down onto the chair, doubling over so that his elbows rested on his lap and his palms were over his eyes.
He inhaled sharply, the slight traces of his spine could be seen like thin speckles underneath the cloth of his rather stylish jacket. He was coping, it was understandable- they were all thrown into this, and some were hardly considered adults yet. He didn't even know these people--- could he trust ANYONE?
"Oh luv, I've seen worse from people wit' withdrawal. Dutty Man back at home stabbed his wife, that he did. Breath easy, man, Balance~" She was basically telling the short blonde to calm down and chill out. Jamaican slang could take a while to get used to but she would probably be doing it a whole lot- and these people should get used to it. After another quick look around, she looked at the Frenchman- and all the other- and grinned. "Well, I won't be sittin' about like a sack of lard. I guess I'll see ye around." She waved goodbye to them before going on her way with exploring the mansion, hips having a slight swing and her walk purposeful.
Even though she was here to investigate, this was also fun to her. She loved exploring.
The woman found it hard to resist the temptation of running up the staircase and jumping onto the chandelier- like she'd done when she was a child- but ultimately, she won the mental battle and chose to explore downstairs first. She didn't care if people wanted to kill her. Deget had enough smarts and things up her sleeves to keep her in.
Really, she didn't want to hurt anybody. She'd rather just avoid them if they got hostile towards her but oh well. You couldn't trust anyone in life- no even yourself.
So really, this wasn't just a game. It was the game of Life. Think about it.. Think about it real hard. (Of course, the inner novelist could be coming out and messing with Deget's mind but she liked to think herself a wise woman sometimes. )
But not nearly as much as finding out they would have to fight each other. Tom wasn't a fighter. Oh, sure, he was strong enough to hold his own in a fight. Lord knows he had been in some; but that had been when he was younger. He was older, now, and beginning to suspect that he wasn't quite all there. Not a good combination. Even worse when his strong like (he refused to call it an obsession) with knives was thrown into the mix. Just how long would he last? Last until what? Great, now he really was going crazy. Well, he was going to find out soon enough.
By the time Tom finished musing, things had happened. He had only sort of half-watched everyone. Things had happened and he had seen them, but he hadn't been paying attention. He did notice the one girl - oh what was her name? Deget! That was it... - leaving to explore. Well, there really wasn't anything else to do and there certainly was no point in standing around with a bunch of people that were obviously going to try to kill him at some point. Better off to keep himself separated than to stay in a crowd. At this point, the fewer people he stayed with, the better. But why not have at least one person to share company with?
None of the others seemed to be all that excited to explore and Tom really wasn't about to walk up to anyone and ask them to join him. Not when his luck was about as low as it could get. As far as he was concerned, the day was only going to get worse. Might as well make it gradual, rather than sudden. He chose to follow after Deget. He said nothing, not at all interested in bringing attention to himself just yet, but simply observed. He kept half an eye on the girl - being very careful to keep at least three feet of distance between them should something unexpected happen - and the other half on his surroundings. This place was more interesting than he had first realized and he had a sudden desire to see everything.
Knowing his luck, he was going to die, anyway. Might at well have a little fun, in the meantime.
Deget didn't pay much attention to anything except the mansion's air. She tried to track down a certain air and opened a door- a bathroom. She continued on and on- looking into closets and bathrooms and rooms connecting to the kitchen and other bathrooms. Finally she was able to find a bedroom- and the smell of death hit her like a ton of bricks. It was, of course, a smell only she could smell- sense. Whatever you wanna call it but with whatever word or noun, one thing stayed the same. Someone had died in this room. She ventured inside the room with a grunt and looked around, getting out her notebook and jotted something down as she continued to investigate.
The woman wondered what had happened to the poor, unfortunate soul that was killed inside of here. The Jamaican shook her head mournfully before looking inside the closet. "Poor thing.." she murmured to herself. It may have been the smell of death but it didn't have the spark she was searching for at the moment.
" 'Cuse me sir?" she called, looking into the closet though completely aware of the man a few feet behind her. "Can ya come in 'ere please? I can't find da light- I think it's high up," she called back. "And my dreadful eyes can only work so well with dese glasses ya know. I think I could be goin' blind ya know; My eyesight's gettin' worse and wurse; Called meh a Blind Bat back on the eyeland. Couldn't see for shit." She let out a laugh and bumped into a wall, having reached to far into the closet and hitting her head.
It was such a loud thump that she was sure the other man could hear it.
Ah shit, man, that hurt.
Ah, now that that was done, it was time to go clean up. Uhg, the dreaded chore.
__
James sighed as he watched Deget and Tom leave. Who knew what mood Drake was in. He didn't usually like people wandering down his halls. He had a habit of hiding out for James and pouncing on James when he least expected it, usually breaking his spine or his jaw. Something that hurt quite a bit.
He stared at Gepetto instead, pushing away the painful thoughts. Why not indulge the man? It wouldn't hurt him. James turned and slipped through the door pulled himself up the wall and through the crack at the top, sliding out in Drake's room. Ah, Drake always did like his wine. Getting drunk was an easy thing to do, it only took four or five bottles of the stuff. how much would Gepetto need? Humans did have less of a toleration for the stuff. Maybe just one? James grabbed the first bottle of red he found and left through the door, avoiding the two who were exploring the castle carefully. When he made it back to the room he opened the door and slammed the bottle down in front of the blonde man.
He signed a few words at him, not that the man would know what they meant, this was Drake and James's own means of communication, private between the two of them, but it made him feel better. Then he resumed his watch from the corner of the room, staring at the two ladies that were left.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
After Sir Drake had made his entrance and revealed his true intentions, Esther's mind was racing. 'I don't understand. What is the meaning of all this? Does he truly intend for us to kill each other? And then what becomes of the survivor? No...impossible! This must all be some sort of cruel joke! There is no way Sir Drake would truly mean what he said...' Then her gaze moved to the young butler. The frenchman and dark-skinned woman were at his side as he coughed up blood. The sight sent chills throughout Esther's body. The evening had turned from a promising, romantic gala to a horrifying, surreal nightmare.
As the dark-skinned woman, 'Deget, was it? What an odd name,' left the room, apparently to explore, Esther turned toward Monica and shot her a concerned look. Without a word, she left the foyer and approached the double doors that led to the courtyard. "I'm not staying here a moment longer. This is insane!" Her petite, gloved hands touched the knobs; they felt cold, even through her gloves. She tried to turn it - locked. Struggling with the door for a while longer, her breathing quietly becoming more rapid, it was obvious that it wasn't going to budge. She turned back toward Monica and the others. "It's locked! What are we to do?"
The man stood to his feet, fingers gracing over the cork of the bottle as he slipped it out. He half-mindedly paid attention to the young Esther woman, truly a beauty- his heart sagged for her, she must have been truly frightened. He pressed the wine to his lips, fingers still trembling as the sweet liquid poured down his throat, a sly smile found is way to his face- already his mood had turned for the best.
"Sweet madame." He stood out of the chair, fingers reaching to slick back beauty golden hair, eyes to match focused on her as he slowly stepped towards the direction she had gone, tailcoat elegantly stretched behind him as he tucked a free hand in his pocket. He reached his destination and approached the young woman, offering her his arm in an escort-like fashion, he wanted to take her away from the door- he wanted her to not feel any sorrow."What we do is we wait. We do not indulge this sick man's game- he wants us to kill eachother? We will not... We simply will not, we ban together." His trembling body matched that of a wet dog, a little wet dog- perhaps he was more frightened than he was letting on, more weak than he liked to believe. "It would be such a shame for such a beautiful woman to feel such sorrow, it is best that you find your own way to cope."
He removed his arm from her and allowed a soft gloved hand to raise upwards and touch her cheek before he finally pulled away, eyes flashing. He turned to his bottle, all thoughts resting with the sweet liquid and then he allowed lust to over take him as he drank from it again...
And again.
And again...
And again...
He sat around and drank from it- each time the blush on his face grew and his knees buckled beneath him even more, until finally he was a mess. A drunk mess.
Goodebye little yellow bird
There really wasn’t much to interest him. It was just a kitchen, after all. A rather large kitchen, but still a kitchen. But he was curious about one thing. Pulling out drawer after drawer – shutting them when he didn’t find what he was looking for – Tom searched until he found the silverware. He ignored the forks and spoons, instead going straight for the knives.
They were beautiful but very sharp. Intricate designs decorated the handles, but weren’t as nice as the ones he collected. Then again, the ones he collected were designed for looks, not usage. These were meant to be used. They would serve to protect him, though, and that was what he needed. Grabbing three, he stuffed them into an inside pocket of his coat before searching once more for Deget. He didn’t like being alone in such a large house.
Tom found her just as she was entering a bedroom. He followed her, curious as to what she had found.
"Can ya come in 'ere please? I can't find da light- I think it's high up.”
He really shouldn’t have gotten too close, but, once again, he felt compelled to do something he shouldn’t have. “Alright,” he said softly, leaning over her and reaching into the closet. He started to feel along the wall when a voice whispered, "Don't go wandering or the ickle beasites will getcha."
A soft click signaled his hand turning the switch on accidentally and he jumped. “Who’s there!” he called, pulling back and dancing away nervously from Deget. Jumpy much? “Where are you?” Tom wandered over to where he had heard the voice, running his hand over the wall. He found nothing, but he was sure he had heard a voice…
Just what was going on?
The pale youth examined the young man. Gepetto really was handsome. No, that wasn't quite the word. He was pretty, yes that was it. If James had cared about his looks at all he'd have been jealous. But he was not jealous of that. He was jealous that this man would get to die. To leave. And it wouldn't hurt for all that long. If James died it would take nearly a month of pure agony. The agony of starvation. James frowned unhappily. It was better not to dwell on such painful things as one's own demise. He tipped his head to one side as he stared at Gepetto's face. It was ironic. Both of them seemed young, but both were older than they looked. James felt a small flash of superiority. He was the oldest 'mortal' here by far.
James decided that he wanted a closer look. It wouldn't matter what Gepetto thought of a butler sitting next to him because Gepetto wouldn't be alive for very much longer. Who cared what anyone thought? James thought bitterly as he sat down and propped elbow up on the table. His fingers traced the wood grain, and occasionally he would dig his nails into the oaken surface. He leaned forward like a bird poised for flight, examining the man before him with an unnerving intensity. What made him so human looking? Or maybe it was what James could see that others couldn't. The warm light inside of a human that signified life. That little bit of life that James lacked.
The woman sighed and took off her hat, shaking her hair lose with a huff before tying it back into a horse tail. "The lil' beaties are probably there as a scare tactic. The voice, 'owever, is quite the mystery." At the end of her little sentence, her eyes landed upon the vent on the ceiling and she let out a little 'hurmuph.' Well.. Everything connected to the vents right? "Hold on..." She got a chair and got onto it, standing under the vent. It was locked. Well, that could be fixed easily, yes?
A slam was heard as she slammed her elbow into the vent, three more of them proceeding before she took the now loosened opening off and put it to the ground. A little blood was leaking from her cut but otherwise she looked quite fine. "Quite dusty up 'ere. If ya wanna follow, I can only offer ya one thing: Hope you're not 'fraid of bugs." She gave a grin to the man below before hefting herself up into the vent and pulling her notepad up with her.
Two words: Tight fit. Good thing her matches were in the breast pocket or she would be- in a mere word- screwed.
"Dis is MAAAD!" Jamaican Slang: This is awesome. Her excitement was strange, sure, but a little understandable. Especially due to the fact of her slightly echoing voice which meant this could lead to more places which meant she had more things to investigate. Soon her legs followed her upper body and she vanished into the vent- a few banging happening before she stuck her head out of the vent and down to the man. "There are plenteh o' spiders up there. Leads to more places, too." She soon swung out of the vent and landed down on the ground.
Patting the dust from her hair and shirt and pants, Deget jotted down a note or two before putting her notepad away and removing her vest. "Wanna stay 'ere or go see where that voice came from?" The woman looked to Tom, removing some webs from the vest before putting it back on. "Or do you wanna get some rum? 'M thirsty."
Words words words, they rumbled through his brain- knocking against his skull rattling against his bones- goodbye little yellow bird, goodbye little yellow bird. Was he the yellow bird? It wasn't long before he finished the entire bottle, lips stained a beautiful purple, and eyes stained a foggy hope-lessness. "Mmm..." nonsense spewed from his mouth as he leaned backwards in his chair, thin limbs trembling. "Oui, Je suis tellement ivre droit maintenant" He leaned forward rubbing his hands against his leg. (( French for "I am so drunk right now."))
And then, the butler caught his attention. James, the young man from earlier- if he hadn't been so drunk, perhaps he would have stricken conversation with the young chum. Slick golden eyes slowly rose to meet the man sitting in front of him- such frightening intensity. Such a frighteningly intense being- and at the same time there was something untameable, who was this young man? "Oh... Look achu,." That lovely French accent was so strong that one couldn't even understand a single word of what he was saying. He leaned forward to set his drink down his but fell forwards immediately, his young body unable to keep himself on the chair any longer. Stumbling forward the blond landed on his knees, a soft 'uff!' expressing itself from his lips. He bit his lip, only a little pile of blonde. He grumbled outstretching a drunken arm in front of him, it touched James's chair the closest thing to him. He latched onto it and stood to his feet like a newborn dear.
And then the world blurred and it was suddenly time to pass out, he couldn't have chosen a better time or place. He lost consciousness and buckled forwards- landing directly onto the thoughtful demon in front of him. Thin limbs sprawled about over the young looking butler, face falling into that comfy little nook that was the side of James's neck.
"Alright, you horrible drunken mess, get off of him!", Monica shouted as she roughly lifted the Frenchman, using more strength than her thin frame would have suggested. Monica was stubborn, if she wanted something, she would do it. She left Gepetto on the floor in his disguting state, she didn't want to touch him any longer than neccessary.
"Are you alright...James, was it?Drunks really are disgusting, aren't they?", she said, kindly (not a usual thing for her, but then, she had a plan), and sat down beside the boy, her face showing a flicker of pain as the bones in her corset dug into her body. she had tied her corset even tighter than normal for this party, so that anyone else would have passed out within about five minutes. Monica was used to it though.She thought regretfully that the dark blue dress that she was wearing would be ruined soon, if what Drake had said was true, and she would either kill or be killed before the night was out...
James stared at Gepetto for a moment before looking up at Monica, who took a seat beside him. She was speaking to him, obviously not realizing James wasn't much in the conversation department. 'I find that drunks, well, happy drunks are better companions that puppies' he signed at her, well aware that she wouldn't understand a word of it. He quirked Monica an odd smile and displayed his mangled tongue to her for a brief second. Then he bent, caught Gepetto by the collar of his jacket, and hauled him up into a sitting position on the ground, propped up against James's own leg. It wouldn't do to have the young man chocking on anything, his tongue, or if he got sick from the sheer amount of wine he'd downed.
Then James turned his eyes back to Monica, propping his head up with his hands as if he was intrigued. Go on...? He seemed to say.
--
Oho, what was this? Drake looked up from sweeping much off the floor of the dance hall when he heard a voice float from the ceiling. A female voice. Someone was exploring the vents that brought fresh air from outside to the innermost parts of the castle. He'd have to get those grates tightened, wouldn't he. Good thing the ones to the outside couldn't be penetrated unless one was chopped into tiny cubes. And no human would be able to do very much if they were cut that small. Speaking of that, Drake thought, snapping from his tangent about cutting humans up, morning was dawning bright through the foggy windows, and it was only polite that Drake bring breakfast to the guests.
But first Drake tilted his head back and yowled up to the vent that was centered on the ceiling next to one of the huge chandeliers, "Don't wander too far, breakfast is soon!" in a voice loud enough to make the crystals jitter and shake. Then he strolled off to the wide kitchen to try his hand at cooking, something he only did sparringly seeing as neither he nor James really needed to eat.
"Can you write, by any chance? That will make things easier for both of us, I think, since I have no idea what your silly little gestures mean", she was being too nice to this child, but she had to be, if she was going to get out...she would do anything to get out of here now
"Yes, I can write. Somewhat." James's shaky cramped writing was ugly. "And I 'said' that i was used to drunkards. You have met my master, haven't you? " James's writing slanted almost violently to the left as he wrote, and his words slowly rose up the page.
Tom huffed; he wasn’t sure what she meant by the statement but he had the distinct feeling that she was calling him some kind of coward. It didn’t really matter now, though. He was what he was, and there wasn’t a whole lot he could do about it.
Bang! Bang bang bang!
Once more, he jumped at the sudden noise. Why couldn’t anyone give him a little warning first? Was that too much to ask?! Actually, in this situation, it probably was. How had he gotten himself into this mess, anyhow? Oh, right. His wife had gone on a trip without him. Everything always seemed to go wrong when she wasn’t around. Well, at least the kids had his good luck charm.
There was nothing beside the closet, no matter how hard he looked and pushed and prodded. Several times he could have sworn he had hit a part of the wall that sounded different – he had even managed to find out the exact size of the little section – but he simply couldn’t find a way of getting it open. Finally he gave up. What was the point of trying if nothing was going to happen, anyway?
Returning to the closet, Tom listened to Deget’s comment about spiders. No big deal. There were spiders everywhere in the barn where he kept his horse. If he didn’t clean his coach regularly, they would collect there, as well. So when Deget asked him what he wanted to do, there was little hesitation as he replied, “I’m rather curious about where the voice comes from.”
And maybe – just maybe – the vents would lead outside. There was always that slim possibility…
Wait. They? Well bother, now she'd gotten Tom included into her little mess. Oh well. The man would be good company- she guessed.
After putting her hat back on and making sure her clothes were all good and hadn't yet gone askew. She cleaned off her glasses before motioning for the man to follow her- and she was off. Down the hall and peeking into doors and closets and entry ways. By then, she'd found another vent and after a quick observation, deemed it the one they should go up into. The other vent was good sure but she'd also heard the faint buzz of flies and the whir of something in there.
And if she couldn't see something that was making noise, that meant she shouldn't try and investigate without further knowledge of it.
The same procedure happened and the vent's opening was soon there for her to enter. She grunted and climbed up, wriggling around a bit and looking down at Tom. "You can come too- if ya want. If ya find somethin' cool or another vent, just give a shout down it, yea? I'll hear ya." She gave him a smile before finally vanishing into the clutches of the cold vent.
Having to go on all fours, she climbed and shimmied down the vent with a grunt. "Dammit all. Hn, 'least this can hold me up." Something amusing to calm her down. Finding the funny in everything right?
"It's good you can write...at least he taught you that much...you're up here all alone with him, huh? Don't you have any family?", She asked, almost fearing the answer. If he was up here, then that probably meant he didn't have anyone left, only his Master, which was no postion for this boy to be in, especially in his state...she (annoyingly) felt another surge of pity for this poor child, but she would not let this distract her from what she had to do.
James scrawled, blinking a couple times to prevent himself from tearing up. It had been so long since he'd thought of his mother or his father, or even his little sister. A hundred years at least. James bit his lip and sighed heavily. Oh God, this wasn't the time to think about that. After a few seconds with his head bowed James added another sentence to the paper. Drake is my family now, so everything is okay. Oh, what an seemingly innocent sentence, James thought ruefully. But it was true. James was alive, and Drake was there too. Good company. And James had to admit that he understood why Drake had tethered his life to James's. What a lonely existence it would have been.
James turned suddenly to make a head count. Gepetto was on the floor, Ester was near the door, Monica was sitting with him, where were Tom and Deget? Out exploring? Hopefully James wouldn't get into trouble with Drake for not keeping a closer eye on them. And Hopefully Drake wouldn't get angry and kill them either. Both would be bad.
The man- the thing- had black hair. It almost looked purple. He was a bit tall with bangs hanging near the sides of his face and flowing out into layers around his face. He had a sort of small- maybe even sad- smile on his lips and his eyes were a bit brown. A bit. He had on pants, a dress shirt, a tailored vest and some dress shoes and was fingering the charm on his chain with a little hum. The ghostly, musical rhythm filled the air. The voice drifting in and our and in and out.
But the body still remained.
It cleared to show the edges and the angles and that it truly was a man but he wasn't alive. His skin (people could see it used to be brown) wasn't the right color and he wasn't... solid enough.
Something was wrong. Nothing could appear in mid-air, just like that. Ah, but this wasn't a person. It was- yes- technically a person but you could see it wasn't a person.
Maybe a ghost? Maybe a spirit? Who quite knows.
"Huhm, Huhm, humm humm hum huhm. Gonnaaaa gettt somet'in ta eattt after this galaaaa," the man/ghost/thing hummed. Fading in and out, edges blurring in and out- his voice, a ghostly and tender whisper, going in and out.
~
Up in the vents, Deget felt the air change and heard the almost distant humming. That voice.. sounded so very familiar. She paused in her crawling and actually shuffled back a little bit to hear a bit more. Was it Tom? Was it someone else? Or was she- in all her madness and buried emotions- hearing things again?
He turned suddenly, and Monica followed his gaze, watching as he seemed to be making a mental countof the room's occupants. She had noticed the negro woman with the man's clothing leaving earlier, but didn't know where the other man had went. She watched as the boy sitting across from her started to look scared and she put a light hand on his arm, trying to comfort him from whatever had frightened him.
"It's okay...whatever it is that scares you, you are safe for now.", she said softly, knowing that it probably wasn't: that James would probably get in trouble for letting the two leave, though she didn't know why he would. If they wanted to explore, then that shouldn't be a problem, should it?
The young man almost unconsciously reached down towards Gepetto's warm body below him, putting a hand lightly on his head. Humans were so warm, in more than one way. You could almost feel their souls inside of them, warming them from the inside out. James played with a lock of the man's hair as he reached over and picked up the pencil again.
Don't worry about me miss. I'm not. I was worried about what would happen if they came across Drake. Here they have me, out there there is no telling-
James broke off suddenly, slowly laying the pencil down. Stop writing, he told himself sternly. If Drake wanted them to know, then he'd tell them himself. It was no place for James to go about disclosing such things as Drakes true...nature.
She only just realised that James was cold, not cold because it was cold, in fact the room was quite warm, but his skin was like ice, Monica could feel it through his clothes...it was unnatural, yes, but all Monica could think about was that this boy must be ill or something to have skin like that...
"Are you alright, James? You do not look well at all.", Monica asked, genuinely concerned for the boy. If he were ill, then he couldn't help her escape...
She put a hand on his forehead: still the same freezing temperature...this was starting to worry her...
"You should be in bed, even a servant must rest if he is ill, how else will he regain the strength to serve his master", she stated resloutely, not realising that hse had completely the wrong idea...
Soft eyelashes fluttered, he truly was a young beauty of a man- a girl with 'extremities' slapped on for convenience sake. His mouth was slightly ajar by now, pouty lips tucked underneath his tongue for a simple moment.
It felt strange, it felt good, it felt secure.
He felt the movement of James- he felt him lean forward, he felt him move his arms- he felt everything, and he liked it. He liked feeling every ounce of a person, it was an almighty feeling. And then suddenly a hand was rested upon his head. His moaned softly, a feeble sound expressed from his ajar mouth- he let his shoulder blades move against the other, nestling himself. He moved his body to the side, pressing his cheek to the other's leg while he pressed a gloved hand to James's leg, cradling it like a pillow.
It felt good.
But he couldn't understand Deget's train of thought. This was a perfectly good vent right here. Why should they leave it? What was the point of spending extra time to find a new vent? The more time spent looking was that much less time left to live. But she was the unspoken leader. Again, he didn't understand why. Maybe it was the trusting feeling she gave off, or perhaps her commanding tone of voice. It might even have been the fact that she seemed to actually know what she was doing, while he hadn't the slightest idea. Whatever it was, he didn't question it. He simply followed her lead.
Door, door, door, door... Just how many doors did this place have? It was a good thing Tom wasn't the one looking around or he would have stopped after a short time. He might have the patience to sit for hours in the rain, but he simply didn't have the patience to check every room in a mansion. He was weird like that but he wasn't complaining.
And, suddenly, they were standing below another vent. There had been no warning except Deget's comment about shouting down the vent before disappearing into the vent. He watched, thought about climbing up, and then slapped himself (yes, physically. There was a beautiful red mark on his cheek afterward). He couldn't crawl through a vent behind a lady! That was just... wrong! But, if she got stuck... No, there was simply no way he was going through that bloody vent after Deget. If he had been first, that wouldn't have been a problem.
Cupping his hands around his mouth, he called, "I'll go down a different vent!" There, that was done. Turning around, Tom nearly walked into... .... Well, he wasn't quite sure what it was. It looked like a person, but at the same time, it wasn't. Now things were getting interesting. Was this good? Or was it bad? Or maybe it was a bit of both? He glanced back at the vent but didn't see Deget. He would have to deal with this himself.
One hand grabbed at his coat, fingering the knives through the fabric. The other reached out, cautiously, stopping just before the apparition. "Hello?" he asked, trying to brush the thing with his hand. "Who -no- what are you?"
Now to address Monica again. How should he respond? James mused as he ran his fingers through Gepetto's hair as if the man was a lap dog or a kitten. Do not worry about me, miss. I am perfectly fine. I've always been this chilly, for almost as long as I can remember. Drake says that it was a result of a childhood sickness or some such thing. James lied through his teeth, shaking his hair from his face as he looked back up at Monica. Believe me, he urged with his mind hoping that the young lady would believe him. The less she pried the easier it would be for James to remain unobtrusive and do his job.
Green eyes then turned back towards the blonde man, and James mused quietly about what was going on inside his head. Here he was, in all this danger, sleeping with his body cuddled up against one of his oppressors, looking like a doll come to life. James winced slightly as he realized something. He was investing too much emotion into this man. Some part of James actually wished he could be like Gepetto, sweet and pretty and mortal. So mortal. And instead of hating the young man for having something James did not, the young butler almost...what was a good word...James fished for a word to explain himself to his own mind, but none surfaced. He just knew that when the Blonde dies, a piece of James would mourn. Like he'd mourned for Zeke. Sweetness and innocence and beauty should not be subjected to such things.
Oh, Monica! James jerked his head back up, snapping from his train of thought and turning his gaze back to the blonde woman before him. I am sorry. He wrote shortly on the paper, which was about halfway filled with his scrawl.
--
Drake moved about the kitchen, humming lightly the entire time. "Breakfast for the humans." he sang to himself, grinning. He chopped food up haphazardly and threw it all into a large pot he had on the fire, leaning over to examine the simmering contents. Water, some kind of meat, carrots, four or five potatoes, which had been great fun to peel, and a smattering of various other ingredients, including flour, which had gotten everywhere except for into the pot like Drake had intended. James would have to clean that up later.
"Now, how long am I supposed to let this do that boiling thing?" He muttered to himself, frowning and pulling at his ear as his eyes traveled across a page of one of the many recipe books he'd been gifted. "Well, I'll just cook it until it looks sort of done or the fire goes out." he decided, closing the book with a snap.
Flour floated lazily in the air as Drake dusted off his clothing and leaned forward again to watch the soup, which had risen to a roiling boil. Curiously Drake stuck a hand into the water, capturing a little chunk of meat between two fingers. The flesh on his fingers turned an angry red, but it didn't hurt all that much. Drake stuck the bit of food into his mouth, tipping his head to one side. No, it didn't have the same release of desire that a good soul did, but at least it tasted as human food should.
A moment later Deget dropped from the vent with a grunt and looked at Tom a bit strangely. "Didja call me?" She asked, looking around the man to see what he was exactly peering at but yet she saw nothing. The air, however, held the hint of something that'd been here- and it was familiar. "What's wrong Tom? Didn't see a ghost did you?" There was a joking expression on her face, but strangely she had a serious note to her voice.
Like she really wanted to know if the man had seen a spirit, a ghost, or merely anything. The woman's fingers were already twitching to get her notepad and jot down notes.
But one thing did catch his attention. The… thing (he had no idea what it was) seemed to know Deget. A ghost, maybe? It made sense. But ghosts weren’t real. Now, it was official; he truly was going crazy. He belonged in a sanitarium. Not a pleasant thought, but it was the truth. He didn’t belong here, one crazed man surrounded by sane people. Though, at the rate things were going, everyone was going to go crazy eventually.
” Be careful ‘round 'ere, mon,” a voice whispered. Tom turned, more sharply than he should have, but saw nothing. Great, now he was hearing voices. Shortly afterward, a warm pat on his shoulder had him turning the other way. And now he was feeling things. Would he start raving, too? No. He refused to let himself do so.
He shook his head and rubbed his neck where he had given himself a crick. Maybe… Maybe this would be like a cold. If he ignored it long enough, it would go away on its own. In the meantime, he’d have to settle for feeling like crap. Not the most pleasant solution, but it would do. Ignore it long enough and it would go away…
"Didja call me-“ “Whaugh!” Shrieking like a little girl (yes, he was teased often about that fact), Tom jumped away and turned to face Deget. She watched him curiously before questioning him jokingly.
He stared at her blankly, his eyes flicking between her hands, her face, and her notebook randomly. Had he seen a ghost? Yes, yes he had. But he couldn’t tell her that. She would think he was crazy. He could see it in her eyes. She wanted to write down what he had seen and it would only convince her of his sudden lack of sanity. This was not going well.
When had everything gone so wrong?! The moment he had stepped through those doors.
Tom forced himself to relax. He shook his head slowly, and laughed nervously. “No, of course not. There’s no such thing as ghosts…” He hoped he sounded more convincing than he thought. He couldn’t tell her. Not yet, anyways. Maybe later, when the time was better and he wasn’t quite so freaked. But just then, he wasn’t quite sure what he had seen.
Smiling suddenly - he knew he was being way too cheerful, but he was desperate to distract her - he asked, "Where should we go now? I know, let's find the kitchen. It should be morning now, or it's still night. I don't know. We should eat. I heard a voice mention food somewhere, I think." Great more voices. He really wasn't helping his case. How could he convince someone of his sanity when he couldn't convince himself? "Drink! Food! Sleep! Something!"
The woman looked around and frowned a bit. A name slipped past her lips, a whisper but it was unintelligible. Instead she wheeled around and just looked at the door- hat pulled down so the other wouldn't see the wetness that had come to her eyes.
She spoke quietly a small, " C'mon. Let's go."
With a little stretch and 'tsk', the Jamaican walked out of the room and began going to the nearest kitchen that she'd last seen. Go down, take a left and look for the...
Last door on the right. She opened it and blinked at the sight of the white-haired male by the name of Drake cooking. "Hullo there," the woman said respectful though her polite voice didn't fully meet her small smile.
"Anyway, if you're looking for some human food, I'm going to bring it up to your rooms, so follow me if you're hungry. I don't take kindly to guests with a habit of stealing." he waved one hand in the air behind him as he talked, and then paused for a second, hand outstretched. After a few seconds of impatient waiting he started, looking around with an annoyed expression on his face. "Oh." he said to himself, shaking his head. "How foolish." He walked over to the other side of the kitchen to grab the ladle himself, as well as china plates and a handful of spoons.
"Of course. I'll whisk him away from where ever he is soon enough." She smiled at him and shook of her head. "I dun take too kindly to stealurs as well," was the murmured response. ' 'Specially those who steal humans from there families,' she thought to herself bitterly.
As she watched the man walk about, a sudden question rose to her throat and a muscle in her jaw faltered. "Do you remember my brother?"
Dammit. Her hope was that she could save it for later but just seeing this male who acted like all was fan-FUCKING-tastic in the world, in this mansion... God, it made her want to snap. The Jamaican woman would've pummeled him too- if she'd been younger and more foolhardy. She was older, wiser, and better. ... But that idea of punching the living shit out of Drake was tempting. Then the other part of her mind told her to focus and the other part thought, 'Kinda cute' but she quickly punched that part of her mind and thus, resulted in a wince on her part.
"They went and explored the whole manor together. He was a good man. James doesn't get on well with many people. I've always worried about him, he never interacts with children his own age or anyone, really." Drake sighed lightly, as if he truly were worried, like a father worrying about his only child. "But I don't meddle, I just try to push him towards the right people. I heard somewhere that that was the way to do it." Drake waved the ladle around as he talked, shooting a glance back at Deget every so often. He was really getting into this whole doting father thing.
"So yes, I do remember your brother. You remind me of him, but I do think you a a touch more strong willed than he was. You seem like you balance him out well. Ah, but I recall you said he didn't come home after the Gala. That rather worries me, I must admit, I liked that man. And James will never admit it, but I am positive that boy liked him too." As Drake walked past Deget on his way to the sink the reached out and touched her face briefly, under her chin. No, she was more fiery, while Zeke had been much more on the sweeter side. Drake smiled slightly at her. "Yes, you two are quite alike. Such strong personalities." he murmured before continuing on his way. A thrill of excitement rose in his belly. Her soul was so strong. It was amazing. And alluring. It made Drake's stomach whine with hunger.
How much she already had a liking towards the young butler and how the butler had liked her brother.
The woman nodded her head occasionally as a few bangs went to fall to her eyes, shading the look of sadness in them that was covered up by a small lil' smile.
People had always said they were a little like yin and yang at times. Zeke was sweet and kind and loving without questioning anyone- without needing to be asked. Deget was a bit more stubborn, more sharp and more questioning than him with a touch more sass added to her genes. Said Jamaican chuckled and smiled at Drake a bit. "Thank you, Drake," she said quietly with a nod towards him. The touch of the white-haired male's hand under her chin was met with the reaction of Deget stiffening. She slowly relaxed and smiled right back at Drake, eyes kind but sharp. "Thank you- I'm sure my brother has good things to say about you, too," she murmured.
Her eyes sparked slightly at the end- it was just for a moment- but she told him with that little spark what she was thinking. 'I will get you. I will find out what you've done. And if I find out you ever hurt my brother, you're gonna wish you never invited me. But for now, I'm going to be nice and I'm going to like you.'
As the man walked away, Deget let out a quiet breath. "Dammit. That soup smells good," she murmured. Drake was beginning to get the 'acquaintance' title but she still had strong suspicions. The woman touched her necklace- it'd been tucked under her shirt- and sniffled. If only she had Zeke here to enjoy it with... No matter.
Maybe she'd go and get James.
Infatuation.
He was infatuated with; the stiff ironed warmth of James's pant-leg a fine material that Geppetto yearned to dream against, he was infatuated with the way he shifted around, with the way that marbled cold hand threaded through his hair. He felt his shoulders tense with each swaying movement of the other's hand, and he was even infatuated with that fleeting feeling that James's eyes were on him. Drunk. Was he still drunk? Perhaps that was what urked the helpless way Geppetto Castle clung to the other. Why James? Because, he could feel it the infatuation. He could feel the yearning inside the other for something greater, James didn't even need to speak- Geppetto wanted to take the other's problems and bear them on his own shoulders.
"Forgive me." And then reality sets in, and Sir Castle realized that he needed to release the other. It is only polite. And, the butler must be growing weary of entertaining the drunkard.
Carefully the blonde stood to his feet, he outstretched a gloved hand for support that was unnecessary- he simply wanted an excuse to feel that pulsating infatuation of James's extraordinary frame one more time before he graduated to his chambers, or perhaps to the toilet to vomit. Gloved fingers nestled carefully against James's leg, using that to stand to his feet. "Forgive me." He repeats again "I-" golden eyes lower to his hand, still resting on the other for a long drawn out moment before he finally pulls away. "I-" he can't find the words, the words that he needs to say- so he chooses not to say anything.
Castle slowly turned around, fingers curling under his collar as he made his way towards the door.
"Wh-what...!?" The door did not have a lock on it! Was her plan to hide in here? Esther wasn't sure exactly, but if that had been her plan, it was foiled. She strode over to the bed and sat upon the edge, her body dropping dramatically. There, she softly began to weep, dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief. Fear had overtaken her body and she knew she needed to steel herself for the events to come, but for now...she would let her tears out.
On the way to the kitchen he zoned out, so it was no surprise that he didn’t listen to Deget’s and Drake’s conversation. Besides, it had nothing to do with him. Instead, his eyes focused on the knife. Not the prettiest; just a standard knife used for cutting up food. But it was sturdy and strong, and probably quite sharp. More than enough to protect himself with and he wouldn’t have to feel bad about using it.
But it was in the sink and he couldn’t just walk over and take it. Not with Drake watching them. He fingered his coat, feeling the hard steel beneath and relaxing. He could come back when everyone had gone to sleep. He was used to staying up later than everyone else. That was practically part of his job.
All of this led to the question, How many paths were there? The mansion was huge, and Tom already knew there were vents scattered throughout the house. Not to mention, there was at least one trapdoor. Who knew how many paths there were to each room. If he could find all or even most of those paths…
He could practically rule this building.
If he could memorize the layout of the house, he could make a mental map of where everything was. He could find the fastest way from one room to another. No one would be able to catch him off guard! Mapping out the house wouldn’t be too hard, actually. He’d been mapping out the streets for years; more than long enough to perfect his memorization and mental mapping skills. But that was outside, this was a house. It would be different, but essentially the same.
The faster he memorized the mansion, the faster he gained an advantage over everyone. This was easier said than done. How could one find a secret door if they didn’t even know where to start looking? Actually, he had a hint. Thinking back, Tom remembered the voice from the closet mentioning a “Jamesie”. Even now, Drake was talking about exploring with James. Maybe this James person would be able to help.
“James,” he murmured, talking more to himself than anyone in particular. James was the butler, right? The last place he had seen James was the main room, where everyone had been locked in. “Must find.” He turned to leave, not at all paying any attention to Deget or Drake. The two were unimportant at the moment, and he could always find Deget again at a later time if he wanted. After all, it was just the five of them until someone snapped…
It was not the time to feel rage. She needed to find James.
After a number of twists and turns and run-ins with closets, the woman found the main room and approached the door. Opening the it, she narrowly hurt herself on the door for it swung inward and not outward.
"Oh surry," she said quickly when she almost ran into Gepetto. The woman grinned a bit and gave a small pat on the blonde's shoulder. "Ya look tired. Maybe you should go to ya room or something for a little while. By the way." She dropped her voice to a whisper. "In one of the kitchens, they got stored rum. Just a heads up if ya want it."
With another pat on the shoulder, Deget walked over to James and looked at him. "Hey James. I don't mean to be very blunt or offending but do ye think ya can.. tell me about my.. brother? Please?" Her voice had softened a touch when she mentioned her brother and the Jamaican seemed to be holding back something, blinking a bit before swallowing and relaxing.
Then he studied Monica's face. What exactly did she want from him? She was obviously one from a high class, one of those who wore their corset too tight and were born to rule over their underlings with an iron fist. But she seemed to honestly care what he was writing. What did she want? And then it dawned on him. She probably thought if she befriended the young butler she'd have a greater chance of survival or escape. And smile grew upon James's face. Such a silly thought. But he rather liked the attention, even if being around humans made him uncomfortable, so he'd indulge her. String the young lady along a bit. Maybe, just maybe, keep a bit of an eye out for her. But she'd still die, there was no avoiding that, no.
Deget burst through the door and made James relax. Well, she looked somewhat okay. Sad, but okay. Her request made James's jaw go slack. Zeke. Deget wanted Him to tell her about her brother. Oh God no, he didn't want to think about that one now. He sighed heavily through his nose and shot Monica a glance. Then he grabbed the pencil and wrote,
Yes. Zeke, I remember him. We explored the castle together. But I'm sure you know quite a bit more about him than I do Miss.
"No need to call me miss, Sir." Her voice was gentle and teasing at the end as she sighed deeply. "Ya can sign if you want, too, by the way. Whatever you are better at or like doing more," the woman murmured.
Her lips pursed into thin lines and she closed her eyes for a moment- and you can see how much stress she'd had. The woman was only 24 years of age but yet there were already wrinkles forming in her forehead. There were were already stress lines that deepened in their valley from the edge of her eyes and then thinned out somewhere near her cheeks. All of a sudden, Deget just looked tired and beaten. But soon she straightened and let out a little puff of breath- and the fire in her soul and in her heart went back to burnin'.
She looked back at James and smiled. "Did he.. say anything about where he'd go after the party? Anything about plans or about me? 'A course ya don't have tu answer but I'd appreciate it if you could."
James ran his hand through his hair unconsciously and sighed. Humans could be so...stressful. High maintenance, and hey always had a nose for pinpointing the things that hurt the most. James's family, anyone he'd killed, things like that. It didn't help much that James was eternally trapped in a teenager's body, with emotions that roiled like the ocean during a typhoon.
He felt good as he walked, very good.
Rum? It was so very tempting, but no he was practically already tripping over his feet. He was afraid of what he might find in the halls, what might jump out at him? The young blonde strolled along, fingers reaching out to touch the sides of the walls as he walked, thoughts touching down on James very often.
And Drake?
How frightening it would be to run into the man, the very man who treated others as if they were a plaything.
She could feel the tears fighting to get through but she fought right on back. "We were very close," she murmured. "Ya know.. S-Sometimes, I just feel like... Like he's gone. But then it's like something kinda pinches me and tells me to keep on lookin' because God knows I ain't one to give up and throw in the rag." She laughed a bit. "I'm just happy that you two- you and Drake- were able ta at least tell me somethin'," she said with a shrug and another weak chuckle.
From the corner of her eye, she snapped her head to look at the corner. A man was there- pants, dress shirt, and a vest. He was twiddling his thumbs and looking around, his head going to her as he suddenly seemed to perk and look up at someone. "Oh 'ello there, Mr. Drake," was the apparition's cheerful comment before the scene slowly faded away.
"..."
What. The. Hell.
"... I need some food," the Jamaican whispered as if she'd just seen a ghost and had an epiphany at the same time, slowly walking away with a shake of her head. "Going nuts."
At the top of the stairs he spotted a blonde head making it's way down the hall. It was Gepetto. Drake followed the young man silently for a little while, but soon his curiosity got the better of him. He set the silver tray down on one of the many little tables that held up vases and all that type of thing and called out to the young man in a cheery voice. "Mister Gepetto, How goes it?" He sped up slightly to stroll beside the young blonde man, a light smile on his face.
__
James smiled sadly at Deget. Why did humans have to make his not-life so hard? She hugged him gently, unaware that it had been him who'd killed her precious older brother, but then she looked up and away,as if there was something in the corner of the room. She looked rather scared. James tipped his head to one side curiously. What had happened there? He stared momentarily at the corner as Deget walked away, muttering something about needing food, but he saw nothing. How odd.
The young man turned back to Monica, thoughts buzzing in his head. That had been an interesting conversation. What had Deget seen that made her react in such a way? James hadn't seen anything there, so that meant that there hadn't been anything there, right?
He turned swiftly to stare at the man who had just approached, eyes slightly widened still from his earlier escapade. "I'm-" He steadied himself, showing no desire to allow the other to smell alcohol on his breath. "I'm fine, yes. Well, thank you." Geppetto stopped, and took the time to press a hand across his chest bowing his head. He curled his nose after that and slicked his hair backwards.
"Forgive me. I have already- burdened your butler. I think it might be best if I would retire-" He turned away, blushing. It was hard to meet Drake's gaze, the man was so frightening for some reason.
This man was the cage and he was the yellow bird.
Goodbye little yellow bird.
And then he stopped, glancing back. Blond hair, dazed expression. He knew the stance, the look, and the smell. The man was a drunkard. If the man wasn't drinking, then he was dreaming of drinking. Tom knew the type, having had to drive several around the city. Drunks were either very harmless or very dangerous. He would have to find out which category this man fell in. Otherwise, he was in for a nasty surprise.
Tom glanced down the hall. He wanted to find James and start mapping out the mansion, but he needed to know more about the Frenchman. Finally, he shook his head and turned around. He could map the building at any time, but he didn't have quite as much time to learn about his opponents. He made his way back to the pair, not sure how much he had missed and not particularly caring. He didn't force his way into the conversation or try to get between the two men. Instead, he kept his distance and watched - and followed, if Geppetto decided to move. He wasn't about to recklessly throw himself into a dangerous situation.
"Just go, Clock, go," she urged him through a whisper though the blonde couldn't hear her. Wait, what was she doing? Hiding? Ugh, the things that got into her sometimes..
She spotted Tom across the hall and raised an eyebrow but well, who cares.
Instead she stood up and walked by casually, smiling at Geppetto and nodding at Drake before going to her room. She gave Tom a questioning look before going into her- and Jame's- 'quarters.' The Jamaican closed the door and sat down on the bed with a sigh. Well. Ya can't save everybody and that proved to be too true tonight. At least she had soup- seems Drake had visited her room and the drink was still pretty hot.
She blew over it softly as the ripples of the liquid commenced afterward. With her closed- but not locked- door, Deget was left with her thoughts and musings and ponderings for the moment.
But she was blessed with the 'Busy-Bee' syndrome and wouldn't sit around for all too long.
He first stopped at Tom's room, setting the bowl on the nightstand. Then he proceeded on to Monica's room, and Ester's room, who he found was inside. He remained silent as he set the bowl and the teacup right inside the door, before slipping back out. no need to disturb her. The he went to find James, who he found sitting at a table with Monica. "Breakfast is in your room." he told her, then leaned close to James and whispered in his ear. "Keep an eye on Tom, I'm having trouble seeing him. Also, Gepetto doesn't look well, would you drop in on him later? I want this game to be fun," he said before turning away.
James nodded. Tom, where was Tom? Oh well, James would find him later. But he knew why Gepetto was ill. Too much to drink. And the young man had already intended to check on the pretty young man anyway, seeing as it was more or less than his fault that Gepetto was in such a state.
And then he released the other. "What a lovely thought." he ushered towards the soup, naturally pursed lips puckering before he turned.
Deget, the busy little bee ran by him and he caught her smile.
Slowly he turned away and then made his way to his room, fingers waving over the door as he let himself inside. He set the soup to the side, not particularly fond of what might be within it. Like tiny pieces of a doll he removed his jacket, long slender limps slipping out of the beautiful material which he had sent for to be made from the city. Beneath he wore a long white collared jacket with a black buttoned vest. He didn't have the will to remove anything else- so he stretched out over his bed, long limbs catlike as he pillowed his head.
It felt good. Good to breath, to trace his fingers along the headboard of such a fancy bed.
It felt good to pretend that his life wasn't in danger.
That decided, he returned his attention back to his current task. Drake left, carrying the tray to the various rooms to drop off food. Tom followed Geppetto to the Frenchman's room, stopping when the door was shut. The blond didn't seem all that dangerous, now, did he? But even the gentlest of animals could become dangerous if cornered, and drunks had a tendency to lash out more easily than everyone else. No, he couldn't take any risks. Geppetto would have to be the first to go.
But he couldn't kill a man. Tom approached the door and placed a hand against the wood. He simply couldn't kill anyone here. But what if he didn't? He didn't have to touch them at all. What if he created situations or 'accidents' that would take of everyone? The whole mansion was a playing board and everyone inside were the pieces. It was simply a matter of maneuvering everyone and everything to his advantage. He wouldn't touch a single person here.
Everyone else would do the job for him.
Tom never knocked and never tried to open the door. A hollow grin graced his lips as he turned and walked away. Now the game made more sense. If he couldn't win with brawn, he would win with his brains. Now it was essential that he map out the mansion. If he could find every path available to every part of the building - and possibly hidden entrances to the rooms - he could survive. He could manipulate his surroundings and the participants as he saw fit. At last, he had a fighting chance.
Tom made his way back to the main room to find only James and Monica alone. Everyone else, it seemed, had left for their rooms. Not surprising since everyone had been up basically all night. Everyone must have been getting tired and there was food in their rooms. But as long as Monica was there, his plans were drawn to a halt. He couldn't drag a woman along! Not even Deget. And he certainly wasn't going to aid this potential opponent. No, she simply had to go. She had to be put in her room, even if she had to be dragged - kicking and screaming - and chained to her bed, she simply had to go to her room.
And James. Tom cocked his head and smiled, that same scheming smile that had seen the front of Geppetto's door. James would help him map the mansion. Drake had been constantly reminding both him and Deget to bring the butler along when they explored, surely that meant something. So Tom would take the butler. The more help he had, the better.
The smile vanished as Tom approached the pair. Bowing to Monica, he turned his head toward James and studied the pair cautiously. He would have to tread lightly if he wanted things to go according to plan. The first step had to remove Monica from the picture. The sooner she left, the sooner he got to explore.
So much guilt. James tugged on his tie, swallowing hard. then he pulled on the collar of his jacket, adjusting the black material until it rested more comfortably on him. It was a shade too big for him, the tailor who'd crafted it had been unskilled at creating a fine suit for a boy so small. His cold fingers rubbed at his neck as his eyes traveled around the room again. No one was there anymore, apart from Monica next to him and Tom. Everyone must have been either in their rooms or out exploring. most likely in their rooms. This was probably a very traumatic for the humans, and they'd stayed up all night. even James was starting to feel the strain of staying up too long, and he yawned luxuriously, like a cat, displaying two perfect rows of teeth and a less than perfect mangled bit of muscle in the back of his throat.
The girl dabbed at her eyes one last time before standing up and catching her breath. No sense in crying now. Weakness wouldn't do in this situation, especially if the others picked up on it. She didn't believe that any of the other guests would actually attempt to kill another...unless someone snapped? Quickly, Esther's mind raced through what she knew of each guest...
The young blonde man seemed quite mild mannered and treated her like a proper gentleman should. That other man...Tom, was it? He didn't look like he had much of a grasp on anything. His eyes...so hollow. He was definitely one to watch out for. Then there was Monica. Strange...a few hours ago she'd hated her. Now, seeing the girl made her feel calm somehow. Like she still retained a piece of her old life here. There was also that jamaican woman with the strange name. Esther didn't quite trust her either. She was too...relaxed. An evil man has locked everyone away and she skips around like it's a scavenger hunt. Still...that could mean that the woman had a good head on her shoulders. Could Esther perhaps rely on her? Lastly, there was the young butler. Forget it. Something had to be terribly wrong for him to willingly stay here and put up with Sir Drake's abuse. She decided then and there that he wasn't to be trusted in the slightest.
"So that's it then..." Esther whispered to herself. Straightening her dress and gathering her courage, she slowly opened the door to her room and stepped out into the hall. If she could recall correctly, his room would be...
Two soft knocks echoed through Geppetto's room and the door opened hesitantly. Esther peeked through to the young man lying on his bed. "Excuse me, Sir Geppetto? Could I...could I please come in?"
Could it be the silent butler? James?
The knock was followed by the dainty voice of a petite young woman. Esther? Yes it was Esther. "Yes?" There was a shuffling sound he he slid off of his bed, fingers quickly jutting up to the collar of his shirt to fix the mess he'd created of himself. He felt slightly indecent- not wearing a jacket, it wasn't like he was naked or anything, but he felt that a jacket was more than appropriate for a woman to be seeing him in.
"But of course, mademoiselle, but of course." He approaches the door, bowing his head to her- never one to forget his manners even if he was still tipsy, and even if they were opponents bent on killing eachother.
"Is there something I can do for you?" Hesitant golden eyes seeking nothing more than to gage the woman's health traveled up and down her form swiftly. He wondered how this woman was taking things, he'd been quite amused with Deget's eagerness, quite frightened of the way Tom's eyes followed him around- and quite un biased towards any of the other guests whom he had failed to make contact with.
Pale. She looked pale.
"Mademoiselle, you look rather ill. Might I insist that you sit down?" He looked slightly flustered in his feeble attempt to find a seat for her, fingers weaving over his thin arm as he glanced around his room. There was a small side-table where he'd set his untouched bowl of soup, he grabbed the chair and pulled it over against the wall nearest to her, so that she might have a seat. "Please, I must insist."
This hallway was dimly lit and a bit musky when she thought about it. And it was exactly what she'd been hoping for. Things like this meant more little passageways and even though they'd be dusty and dirty- they held secrets.
She found a vent and searched the hall quickly found a nice lil' vent.
Elbow to the metal, chair as a boost and she was up though going head first this time and hanging by her hands. She nudged the chair back to something close to its previous position with her foot, got the vent in her left hand and hefted herself up into the vent. The vent's entrance was quickly replaced into (somewhat of) its previous looks though the dent was a bit noticeable. Eck; This was pretty dirty, too. A lizard had quickly investigated her hat and made itself comfy on her shoulder as she crawled through the vent with a cough.
"Bloodeh hell. Place needs ta be cleaned up," she muttered as she made her way down the vent. If only this wasn't oh so loud... But they probably couldn't hear her.
Hopefully.
"Do you think we can trust the others?" Esther blurted it out before she'd had a chance to think about it. Was she even sure she could trust him? She supposed so. At least for now.
"I just want to get out of here as soon as possible. If we stay together I'm sure we'll be all right." She paused a moment, thinking of how she should put her thoughts into words. "Perhaps if we get Monica and that jamaican woman we can find a way to escape this place..."
She looked down to the floor. The smell of alcohol emanated from the young man. Suddenly, Esther wasn't so sure this was a good idea. Still, he had shown her a kindness she took solace in. Looking back up, she flashed him a smile that hid gritted teeth. If they could trust each other, all the better. But she'd settle for him trusting her.
"I'm not sure, I don't know the nature of everyone. But I do know that trusting eachother is the only way we're going to escape. I don't think we should do anything drastic yet--- I think that we need to get a feel for our environment." He feels sick, suddenly so very sick- he wants to vomit, but he holds it in- not wanting to offend the lady he is entertaining. Pretending that he is entertaining this woman in a little piece of property that momentarily belongs to him is one of the only things that helps Geppetto feel normal, feel like there is nothing wrong.
"I know that you can trust Deget- she was the first one that helped James while he was down for the count." He smiled. "I do hope that you feel that you can trust me, I am a peaceful man when not provoked- and if you are in trouble I will be here to help all the same."
"It's quite alright, James. I was about to retire to my room anyway", she said kindly as she stood, noting the odd expression on Tom's face, as if he didn't want her to be there, which was strange, since she hadn't even spoken to him yet.
She went to her room, where she sat down on the bed, the bones of her corset digging into her again.
This won't do at all...not if we are in danger..., she thought, annoyed as she went to the wardrobe, hoping that Drake, the monster that he was, would have at least provided a change of clothing for his guests. He had, simple clothes, but they would do, Monica supposed, unhooking the buttons of her dress, letting it pool around her feet. The corset went next, the extra breathing space feeling strange to her at first, but the restrictive piece of clothing was soon flung to the side.She took off her shoes and stockings, leaving her feet bare. She then got dressed in the clothes provided: a simple shirt and trousers, the latter of which she had never actually worn before: it wasn't proper for a lady to show her legs this way. But what do manners mean in Hell?, she thought with a sad smile. Now moving to the dresser, she started to remove the pins from her hair, allowing it to flow down her back in thick waves, which she then held with one of her ribbons to stop it getting in the way.
Looking in the mirror, she appeared a completly different person: not the delicate young socialite that she had looked like previously, but more like the negro woman, Degat. That was good: if she were going to survive, she could not do so in that dress, it would restrict her movement too much...and she needed to move, if she were going to fight.
How could Drake think that I'm just going to roll over and die? I don't think so..., she thought to herself as she left the room, hoping to find something she could use as a weapon.
Then there was a rough sketch of Deget, another face beside her's. Zeke's. They truly did look quite a bit alike. There was also one of Esther, of her staring directly out of the page at the viewer that made Drake smile. He wondered how much power the pretty young lady really did have. Wouldn't it be great fun if she actually managed to kill some one? Drake would egg her on and see, he decided.
Now he was working on one of the pretty young man, Gepetto. Thant one reminded him of James the first time they'd met. Maybe that was why he'd decided to pick the young man. And it was obvious that James must fancy him, seeing that one bottle of red was missing from Drake's room. No one else would have been able to unlock the door apart from James, who had all the keys to the manor.
How sweet was it.
James, fancying a human. It was almost laughable. But the boy was still human at heart, no matter how much Drake had tried to squash the little quirks of compassion the boy still kept. OH well, it would be better to let him keep being smitten and having the man, Gepetto, the pretty little pet, die than try to squash the feelings on his own. It wasn't like James could run off any where, or do anything bad. Drake was still in control of the situation.
As he finished the likeness of the slight blonde, Drake leaned back and sighed lightly. Maybe he should try his hand at painting again. Wouldn't it be hilarious to bring the guests in for a sitting so he could paint them? Or maybe he could play around with charcoals. The ink was already covering his hands, so getting them messier would be much of a bother.
Time to start on Monica's face.
Something smelled rank and her nostrils flared at the more natural air.
Where was she? The woman hesitantly reached out as her fingers brushed against what was seemingly the wall next to her. Then trailed down the bumpy edges of something before finally going into use. The room or the place she was in could be described as a tunnel without any lights. Now her eyes were fairly used to adjusting to the darkest of exteriors and interiors from her nights in Jamaica. But even this was a lot for her eyes to make out but when she finally did get used to it she decided one thing.
To explore.
The woman stood up shakily and grunted as she carefully felt around with her foot, with her hands and arms. God it was cold in here but with a sense of warmth.
Outside warmth. God damn, this could turn out bad. The walls felt solid- slightly hollow but solid. Hm.. She probably couldn't get back into the chute so it was just going to go forward from here.
Just then, the door across from Esther opened. Out stepped what looked to be Monica...but she was dressed in a most peculiar fashion. She had shed her dress for a rather plain looking, boyish garment and her hair was pulled back garishly. "M-Monica...? What are you doing?" Esther was a proverbial cournocopia of emotion. Instant disgust to see Monica, as was her habitual feeling toward the girl. A wave of relief to see a familiar face. And shock to find her in such a state.
Esther took a step toward the blonde heiress. "Monica, listen. That young man, Geppetto...he and I are going to escape. We're not about to indulge Sir Drake in any sick sport. If we stick together he cannot touch us. Please, come with us. It will be safer that way."
XxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXx
"Mum."
Flash, suddenly his eyes flicker and he is standing in France. Dirty five year old fingers are wrapped needily around his mother's dress- the prostitute with pretty blonde hair and large blue eyes, she truly was a beauty- painting down like a doll with make-up and powder and pinched cheeks to make her look lively. She had large dark circles around her eyes, but Geppetto couldn't have loved a woman any more than she loved him.
Her eyes slowly lower to meet his.
"Pourquoi sont nous ici ? " (( Why are we here? )) Geppetto asks softly, starved hands trembling with low blood sugar.
"Geppetto c'est le temps que je vous ai enseignés quelque chose. La vie est des sacrifices et de l'amour." (( Geppetto, it's time that I taught you something. Life is about sacrifices and love. )) His mother leans down, she smells funny. Like the 'nono' liquid she carries around with her, it's called 'nono' because Geppetto is 'too young' to try any of it.
"Quand vous faites des sacrifices il vous aide, quand vous faites des sacrifices pour l'amour - il aide votre âme. Le chéri, sacrifiez-vous pour vos aimés, c'est la seule vraie façon de mener une bonne vie." (( When you make sacrifices it helps you, when you make sacrifices for love- it helps your soul. Darling, sacrifice yourself for your loved ones, this is the only true way to live a good life. ))
XxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXxXx
Sacrifices, make sacrifices. Was he really going to listen to the cheap words of a cheap woman? The words that came from the very mouth of a whore who sold her body for money?
He couldn't deny it though, as he slowly lay back down on his bed, pressing a hand to his heart. He couldn't deny that those words rarely left his mind.
"I was thinking the same actually...although, why stop at escaping? If we can, we should kill him. It's not like he will let us go without a fight anyway...Do you know where Degat is? She was exploring earlier, so she may know where to find weapons..", she said quietly, though her voice was full of strength, looking up and down the corridor, as if expecting to see the dark-skinned woman appear from nowhere. She didn't particularly want to bring her rival along with her, and that disgusting drunkard, but if it would help her escape, then so be it. James probably couldn't help, she realised, he was too bound to his master to betray him. She never though it possible, but sometimes a servant's devotion to one's master could actually be rather annoying, especially in this case...
Oh wait. Yeah, that wasn't possible..
She sighed and began making her way out of the room to tell James what she'd found. She was down the hall from the other three and went to go see the butler, spotting Tom and waving at him. " 'Ey guys! Guess what I found? Guess~!"
But not this lovely morning. This morning Drake's dreams were of a different sort. But no less frightening. Oh, how could Drake have a dream that did not scare him witless? That was why Drake tried to avoid sleep like it was the plague.
The air was chilly and shattered multi-colored glass was scattered everywhere across the corridor. Drake leaned his white head out into the night, a grin on his face. Below he could see the limp form of James, who'd exited the window just a few seconds before. He opened his mouth to make a comment to the young Jamaican man beside him, but the chocolate skinned man had a different idea. Angry fingers reached out and caught Drake by the neck, much stronger than they should have been. Drake was not expecting that. His eyes flashed with horror. That wasn't how it was supposed to go.
And then it was Drake tumbling from the window, not Zeke as it had truly been, and Zeke slamming one strong fist into Drake's suddenly much to human chest as he lay, not alive, but not able to die either. James's eyes watched with a morbid interest that was almost real, and Drake begged himself to wake up, but he couldn't. He realized now how lucky Zeke had been that he'd died when his head hit the ground after falling from the three story height, because watching a hungry beast pulling soul after soul from your empty chest cavity had to be the worst experience life had to offer. Every soul Drake had ever consumed, hundreds of thousands of insubstantial wisps of life was being delicately lifted out until a mountain of the incandescent things were stacked up next to Zeke.
No, this was not how it was supposed to go. Drake wouldn't die...he was immortal, it was part of his curse that turned out to be a gift. He couldn't...but he did. When Zeke pulled out the final soul, one that was plastered to the back of Drake's chest cavity, clinging desperately to his spine. A scream of pain ripped through Drake, waking him in the moments that his dream-self died.
Drake awoke to find that he'd fallen from his chair, he lay splayed now, spread eagle with on leg still up on the chair as if it refused to let go. lay, his pupils smaller than pinpricks, gasping for breath. Oh God, that had been horrible.
It was about then that Monica decided to leave. Tom watched her go before turning his attention back to James. The butler yawned and Tom smiled. It reminded him of his children, always trying to stay up later than they could and claiming that they were fine. It was both adorable and depressing.
Drawing himself to his full height, Tom motioned for James to follow. “Drake keeps telling me that I need to be with you when I explore, so I’m here to take you with me,” he explained. No point in beating around the bush or making a story. Why bother hiding it? ‘Sides, it seemed James couldn’t tell anyone what they did, so it was much safer than taking someone else. Perhaps he should collect Deget, simply to warn her of what was to happen. No, he would tell her later. She would learn, eventually.
Leaning in suddenly, he asked, “How many ways are there into each room and how do I find them?”
Or close enough. God knows mute boys don't tell lies. But they could hold a very nasty grudge.
Then he looked past Deget, at Geptto's door. When would he get a chance to check on the young man? Maybe he'd poke his head in as they walked by. Yes, that sounded like a good idea. James yawned again then shook himself slightly. Wake up, he told himself sternly, now isn't the time to go falling asleep.
"I went in this vent right and then I fell down and DAMN, did I bust my head- I think I'm bleedin' abit ja know but me nah wan ta complain, mon, me nah want twu cause it smelled rank in the place. It'a DARK, me boy, DAHRK oooohhh, and the flies were a buzzin' and I could smell air." Her Jamaican accent was almost as thick as his, too, but a little more understandable. The woman proceeded to explain the almost tunnel like thing she'd fell into and how she'd felt the hollow walls and how black it was.
She explained how she popped out of a closet in one of the rooms only minutes after knocking and walking around the walls and the tunnel. Deget was describing one of the secret entrances.
After she was finished, her soul was blazing with energy and passion and her smile was wide. "It was so COOOOL~" she squealed before gasping. "We should find more. One of them might lead outside, I just know it!"
Oh, total success.
For a moment, his attention was held by the butler. So, there were three passages into each room? The first was the door, of course. The second was the vent. Oh yes, now he remembered. Deget had showed him and he had almost gone up in one. Until the creepy ghost found him. Maybe he really should tell Deget what he had seen...
What, and have her realize how crazy he was? Tom shook his head. No, he simply could not tell her yet. He did not feel like losing a friend simply because she believed he belonged in a sanitarium. He wasn't crazy. ...Yet.
And the third way? A trapdoor in the wall. Tom immediately investigated only to find it impossible to use. He couldn't fit through, and even if he could he would only hurt himself. No sane man would try to fit through. No crazed man would either, actually. Not unless they were really, really far gone. But he made sure to remember its location. It might come in handy, later.
The butler yawned and Tom glanced over. It was only natural that the boy would be tired. Poor child, Tom couldn't remember when James had slept last. Come to think of it, James hadn't slept at all. But the butler was still needed and he needed to explore. He covered his mouth to hide a yawn before approaching Deget. "Deget..." Hesitation. What was he going to say? 'Hi! Want to come explore with me so I can set up traps and make the other contestants kill each other so I won't be guilty of actually hurting anyone'? He opened his mouth to say more, but then she began babbling about her latest find. A secret tunnel? Oh, this was important. If he could find out where that path led, and to which rooms it connected...
If he could map the vent, he could rule the entire mansion! He'd be the phantom of the mansion! No one would know, it would his - and Deget's, mustn't forget her - secret! Grabbing her shoulders, he gave her a gentle shake and locked eyes with her. Probably not the most pleasant experience for the poor girl, but it would make sure she listened. "Deget! Do. Not. Tell. Anyone. Ever!" No one must know. "This will be our secret. If we find a way out, then we tell everyone. But until then, no one must know. Understand?" Yes, he didn't even have to tell her his plans. If she was trusting enough... If he could gain her trust, he just might be able to use her.
No one must harm Deget. Ever.
There wasn't a way out, James had seen to it himself, unless they wanted to take the same exit Zeke had. The first and second floor windows had been reenforced with metal, and it wasn't possible to survive a tumble from the higher windows, even if the first impact didn't kill the human. Drake had hunting dogs. He was rather partial to the actually. He'd started buying them when he'd gotten into sport hunting. And they were prowling the perimeter of the manor at all times, unless of course, guests were due to come over.
And Then Tom took a few steps closer to Deget, and James forced himself to remain standing where he was. Not to seem like he was eavesdropping on whatever Tom was going to say. but he listened in anyway. It sounded like Tom had some kind of a plan.
Delightful. Maybe that meant James might get a nap soon, especially if involved killing him. Or the two could keep busy plotting with each other and... and James could go find Gepetto. A frown flicked across James's face, replacing the look of exasperation. Why couldn't he get the blonde man out of his head? It wasn't good to be making attachments, not now, especially when he knew that at least Tom was probably planning someone's death. he didn't know if Monica and Esther had joined forces, or if Deget was in on Toms plan, but he was pretty sure that the fragile drunkard probably hadn't given fighting much of a thought. James felt a thrill of what was that, fear? in his belly. Poor Gepetto.
Just then, her attention was brought to the foyer where she heard shouting. Cautiously striding into the room she saw that Deget woman speaking to the quiet man...Tom, was it? Deget was babbling wildly about some discovery she had made. She seemed genuinely excited about it. Drawn to the hope the woman was radiating, Esther approached them. "Excuse me...but may I ask what is going on here? Did you find something, Miss Deget?"
On her end, there was a silence before her chuckle broke the air. " 'Course. I won't tell a soul- my lips are sealed." She brought her fingers and pretended to zip her lips, fumble with locking them and threw away the key with a nod.
So trusting. She liked to call Tom her friend- her little pal- and of course you would trust your pals right? If you couldn't trust your pals, they weren't pals.
She put her own hands on the man's shoulders and nodded with a grin. "But if you wanna find more entrances, we're gun have to use the vents. To explore- yes, exploration!- the hallways less traveled. That's how I found the secret tunnel, anyhow, so it'll work again!" The woman said cheerfully with a clap of her hands before ruffling Tom's hair with a toothy grin. "When we find a good exit outta here, we'll tell the others and we can all escape! Even you James."
Caring eyes turned towards the young butler and she mused the boy's hair with a tender, loving care. "By da way." She looked at Tom once more. "The soups good. If yer gonna explore, ya gonna have to get energy. Especially on your bones." She poked the man with a grin before ducking and dancing out of his grip with a hum. "First one I'ma tell when we find an exit is Geppetto. He's real nice, ya know- I can just tell. He'll be happy and probably go and tell the other two gals. Oh.."
Blood trickled down her forehead and she laughed uneasily. "Forgot about that hit. I'ma find some bandages.. Woo. Gettin' woozy," the Jamaican murmured to herself as she pressed a palm to the cut and began mumbling about how she was dumb for not bringing bandages. Just to make sure, she dug through her pockets but only produced about a few inches of thick cloth.
Eh, better than nothin'.
As she tended to her wound, her eyes snapped to Eshter and she blinked. The secret that Tom wanted her to keep was fresh in her mind and she smiled. "Yep! I found something awesome!" She grinned. "There are cool knives in one of the kitchens- real sharp and good for unscrewin things. If the windows have screws, we can use them!" It was a half-lie since she'd actually come across that in the mansion but all the same, it felt bad.
Leaving Esther with the others, she went in search of the manor's kitchen. If anyone (Drake) asked: she had finished the soup and was looking for something else to eat, as much as the idea of even wanting to eat that much repulsed her, she also knew that fear changed people, made them behave differently.She just hoped that theory would be enough to fool someone into believing her story...
on a leafless tree, than a prisoner be, in a cage of gold." A good singer, the golden haired elfen boy wrapped his lips sensually around the words. His voice lifted like a bell, a chirp-
The song was so dreary, he didn't understand why he loved it so. If he loved a yellow bird enough, he would stay in the cage of gold with it-
James
Suddenly he desired the others company, it did not matter if formalities were not kept, it didn't matter- he craved more of the other, such a mysteriously drawing individual. Infatuation, were the others like this? No. Only him- James was his, only his. His little yellow bird, in a cage of gold.
He stood to his feet, slowly treading over to his door- he opened it a crack, golden eyes dancing along the hallway. "Aha" there he was, his butler clad in black ( ;3 ) the one who he so desperately needed to see, and yet Geppetto could not think of a reason to summon the other. Nonetheless his burning need to inherent some form of attention fluttered across his chest, and his fingers squeezed into fists.
He approached James from behind, a gloved hand outstretched, grabbing the cufflink of the other's shirt- giving a slight tug "Monsieur I would like to-" His French accent was literally SO strong that the moment he began uttering the words and his French slurs came out, he stopped the sentence short. Damnit, why did this guy bring out the French in Geppetto!? He loathed his accent so very much, he loathed it with a passion hotter than the burning sun, he was great at hiding it- but this butler brought it out of him without having to say a THING. "I would like to request your assistance." Soft golden eyes rose slowly, meeting the other's stifling gaze.
Naturally puckered lips pursed even more as he attempted to think of a good reason to need the other, but none came. His poor little alcohol influenced mind was still foggy- his hair was all messy, and his eyes were watery making him look like he had just gotten out of bed. He looked shamefully nice without his jacket on, he dressed well with his pretty collared shirt and black button up vest. "I'm sorry... Perhaps I need to sit down." he touched a hand to his forehead as if he were suddenly dizzy, sucking on his bottom lip. This was a bad idea- he decided to take the easy way out and play his 'I feel faint' card.
Ha.
Fat chance of that ever happening. He'd been trying to do that for years for his wife. There was no way he could do that in a mere few hours. But what could he do? Oh. Yes, that would do. That would do perfectly. Tom grinned as he stepped away from Deget. Yes. He would watch her, protect her. Keep her from walking into his traps or getting hurt by someone else. As long as he kept her by his side, she was safe. He would keep her safe in return for her trust. Like a pet. She would be his pet, and he always cared for his pets. His horse and his dog especially, but now he had Deget, as well.
"Soup. Soup is good. Soup is food food. Food is important. Yes. Soup." Tom paused and then mentally smacked himself. Had he really said that out loud? Wonderful. He shrugged it off and reached for her playfully, only to miss as she evaded him. And then she began babbling about Gepetto. Tom winced as though he'd been stabbed as he listened to her chatter. Was this... guilt? It was painful, whatever it was.
Poor Gepetto wasn't going to leave. The drunkard was (in his eyes) the most dangerous. The sooner he was eliminated, the better. But he wouldn't tell Deget. He would lie his way out of trouble if he had to, but he was not going to tell Deget. Instead he continued to smile at her. Let her believe, let her be happy... let her believe and have hope...
"Yep! I found something awesome!" A sharp inhale signaled Tom's sudden unease. Would she tell? Would she give away the secret in her excitement? "There are cool knives in one of the kitchens- real sharp and good for unscrewing things. If the windows have screws, we can use them!" He released a sigh and turned away. She hadn't told. Good girl. Trusting girl. She deserved a medal for that.
Turning around, Tom nearly walked into Gepetto. Poor Gepetto. Poor little Frenchman. If only he knew what was going to happen... Tom paused and then stepped around the man. "I'll be back," he called over his shoulder, alerting Deget and James of his intentions to return. As for the blond man, well, Gepetto could do whatever he wanted. And Tom? Tom went to his room to eat.
And then Gepetto said something about sitting down, an ill look passing across his face.James jumped into action immediately, taking hold of the delicate young man's elbow, which was only clad in a shirt, and his other gloved hand reached up to feel Gepetto's face. Ah, but he couldn't tell if the blonde was feeling warm because of the glove. In an easy motion James pulled the glove off with his teeth, tucking it in his jacket before reaching back out for Gepetto's face. His chill hand trailed up the side of the slim face and stopped at his forehead, pushing locks of feathery golden hair away.
No, he felt as a human should. Just warm enough. Then what was wrong? Was he just feeling a bit faint, after affects from the drink? Maybe. Maybe James should hep him back to his room and find him something to drink. Yes, that was a good idea. James, one hand firmly but gently wrapped around Gepetto's slender arm, steered the young man back to his room, motioning behind him at Tom and Deget for them to start off without him. He'd be there in a moment.
Maybe.
As James walked he swept his hand across Gepetto's back, smoothing the material of his shirt and the sleeves of shirt. A habit, James told himself. Just the habit of a butler, to straighten things and make them look nice. Oh, but Gepetto looked so nice already. Heat rose in James's face as he bumped the door to Gepetto's room with his hip, guiding the young man in and setting him down on his bed. Then he bent over him, inspecting the young man's golden eyes. His pupils looked fine too. What exactly then was wrong with him?
Can he feel it too? That mind-numbing intoxication, that delicious infatuation. He had to, Geppetto couldn't possibly be the only one.
Geppetto's mind reeled as he was gently steered towards his room. A 'Mmph' sounded from his throat when his back was smoothed. It was such a lovely little act, such a lovely little butler. Such a lovely little yellow bird.
A sharp inhalation was achieved from Geppetto when the other guided him to his bed. Natural. A natural, good choice for the other- Geppetto claimed to be ill and this kind butler was simply doing his job. However, when the other leaned over him, that inhalation which he'd been storing escaped quickly in a swift huff. The young man still smelled like wine- a thick rich grape smell. He reached out to James, fingers dangling carefully around the front of his shirt. Golden eyes widened, wavering up to meet the other's cool calculated ones. He could see the whole world in those eyes. And it scared him.
He could feel absolution, he simply could not be this close to the very product of his intoxication without reaching out to it. Gloved fingers tightened around the other's shirt, making no move to push the other away or draw him near- it was a simply act of raw need, a weird animalistic instinct. "Monsieur." He muttered softly, mouth slightly open. "Thank you for your help."
"Ah,"
That was the extent of James's vocabulary. The single word he could say. And it wasn't even a word. But it was a release. James didn't know what it was a release of, exactly, but it was something. The strange breathy yet guttural sound, the vocal manifestation of James, a release of fear. Yes, that was what it was, all the tension and fear that had been rising in James's belly was gone. Oh, that felt good. And the warmth of Gepetto, so close, so warm and what was that, he still smelled of wine. That heavy heady scent. It was deliciously dizzy.
A light smile grew on James's face again, blood rushing to his face, making him feel a bit warmer than usual. This proximity to Gepetto made him feel wonderful. If the feeling never went away, neither would James. He was content to merely stand there, drinking the golden warmth in. He was like the sun.
Ah, What light from yonder window breaks? But could Juliette ever match up to this? Did Romeo ever receive such warmth from his 'sun'?
James's gloved hand reached up and encircled the hand that was clutching his shirt front, holding the warmth to his chest. He shivered slightly, for the first time realizing how cold he was. Like a dead body. James swiftly swept away such thoughts as his own immortality, deigning instead to focus on Gepetto. This striking little doll. It was funny, James thought, how James thought of Gepetto as little. They were more or less than the same height. Gepetto might even have been a bit taller than the butler.
James's bare hand reached up again to touch the delicate features of the young man before him, this time not out of concern, but because he wanted to. Two thin pale fingers traced the pretty man's jaw, following the bone up into the feathery golden hair. It was so pretty, like, like, James couldn't think of anything that could match the beauty of this man's locks as he ran his fingers almost hungrily though them. He leaned forward slightly, his mouth still partly agape, a smile twisting his features up. James didn't smile genuinely all that often. For a fleeting second he wondered if that would change as of now.
More so than not, the knives and daggers are going to be for unscrewing and pick-locking things. But now, ho ho, the little scientist came out in the Jamaican when brown-eyes sparked at the thought that- possibly- she could make stuff.
And thus the Mc. Guyver trend was started for Deget was the true bearer of the name. Strapping and wrapping point A and weapon B and point X together to create a weapon- a pick lock- all these marvelous things!
So the young woman went into those dusty deserted hallways before coming across something. The hallway was upstairs and what she saw near the window stopped her dead. Deget felt her heart-pound as the familiar figure stood there with his back to the window and the saddest damned smile on his face. It was as clear as day, that beautiful voice- the one she yearned for and was the sole reason she showed up, the reason she was snooping around. The same clothes, the same hair, the same eyes glasses nose lips- that voice. And a hand came up and yanked him through the already shattered window. Her lovely Zeke vanishing with the look of shocked sadness replaced by a slightly bitter, happy smile.
Deget watched it once. Twice. And then it vanished as if the wind had blown it away.
It was like that, her mental state was broken, fractured. She had skittered away from the window and had her hand firmly between her mouth, eyes wide. What had she just seen? That couldn't have been him, not him- no no no no no. Her brother was still alive. James would've told her if he'd died, Drake wouldn't have been so calm.
"I'm going crazy," she whispered to herself with slight astonishment. But soon her resolve hardened and her soul flared. She needed to find Drake. Not James- the poor boy had enough on his plate and she couldn't ruin his time with Geppetto (for she saw, already, what sort of flower was blooming between the Frenchman and the butler) but Drake.
She needed her answers.
Speaking of emotions, what was Gepetto doing? Did he feel the same way Drake thought James felt about the young man? Even thought Drake felt a slight sting of jealousy, it was his butler, not Gepetto's, he still thought it was rather cute. And he'd get to comfort James after the young man's death. James was usually the one doing the comforting.
No, Drake was going to avoid that train of thought for the moment.
Ignore ignore ignore...not thinking...stop thinking...What were the others doing? Drake jumped on the new thought. Well, maybe Tom...Tom might be in the kitchen, trying to think of a way to kill the others. he seemed to be the only one who would be capable of killing. Esther and Monica would either be talking to each other or brooding in their rooms, they were two respectable high born ladies, they probably didn't have much of a fight in then. Unless, maybe there was some rivalry between them. Yes, and they could attack each other. Oh, that would be great fun. Hilarious. Gepetto, Gepetto would probably still be in his room, he hadn't seemed all that well at all. Had James checked on him yet? And Deget. The spunky young miss. She would be exploring if she was anything like her brother. did she have James with her? Maybe. Drake couldn't decide if she would or not.
There. that was everyone. Drake could see them in his minds eye, going about what ever it was he imagined them to be doing. Hmm... when was lunch? what time was it now? Drake flicked his reddish eyes open to glance at the window. It was still morning time from the way the light shone into the room. Still a time yet until lunch. What would he make? And what about for tea time?
Hmm... He was feeling uncomfortable now...
Drake shifted slightly, turning his head to one side so he as staring at the door, which was slightly ajar. He'd forgotten to close and lock it. Oh well, no one would be able to kill him anyway, so it did not matter. Drake used the side of the chair to pull the shoe off his elevated foot, and then examined the pale appendage. How interesting. How...
Footlike.
It would seem that this infatuation that the duo shared was a silent one. A romance which could be described with so many words, so many thoughts, feelings and burning stares- and yet the two did not speak them. James could not speak, but that did not matter- he was beautiful, he was so young and yet his eyes were so old and wonderful, who was James? What was James? He did not need to speak, he only needed to hover over Geppetto like that- the most peculiarly peasant smile across his face.
It felt so good when the other touched his face like that- when he ran a hand through his hair.
"Come away with me". Geppetto's eyes begged the other. "Come away with me forever."
"I won't let anyone hurt you. "His hand tightened around Jame's shirt when the other's chilled hand met his." I won't let anyone ever hurt you again."
"James." Geppetto starts, eyes reflecting concern as his eyes lowered to James's hand. "You're freezing." He removed his hand from the other only for a moment to take off his glove, urgency was thick in the other's voice as he took James's hands. He squeezed them in between his own warm ones, eyes never once leaving the butler's. Slowly he rose the other's hands up to his lips, he exhaled his breath onto the other lips bracing against the cool flesh.
And then that smile.
Such a beautiful smile.
James needed to smile more.
The close proximity caused Geppetto's cheeks to burn red, he wanted James to be closer. He removed a hand from James and slowly brought it up to James's shoulder. He pulled the other down closer to him, Geppetto could not help it.. He could not help but to indulge himself in the other's beauty. They were so close now that their stomach pressed against eachother, eyes only a breath away.
They were so close now that James could feel the other's heartbeat, and was suddely aware of his own lack of one. Yes, blood still flowed to where it was needed, but it did it through the livelyhood of others, never his own. Every breath he took was one stolen from another. James's eyes welled up with tears.
No. For some reason James could not understand, He did not want Gepetto to see him cry. He bowed his head forward, his pale cheek brushing against the warmth of the man underneath him's face. The rest of his body folllowed that motion, pushing him forward until his arms were wrapped around the amazing human sun that was Gepetto. He pressed his face against the delicate doll's neck, his body warming slowly as he pressed closer. He was nearly sitting in Gepetto's lap now.
Do not cry. Do not cry. For the love of all things human, do not cry. James told himself, his breath catching. But he couldn't help it. Here he was, in the arms of this glory on earth, a horrible murderer and theif. And Gepetto did not even know what James was. What vile mosnter had its head pressed against his oh so warm neck.
Mismatched hands, one gloved and one not, clutched at the back of Gepetto's shirt. The roles reversed. Now James was the one depending on the slight man, overcome by emotions amplified by adolecence. Of all the human things to loose, why couldn't the crazy feelings be one of them?
The vents had become easier to navigate through and she found that the more dirty, cramped, nasty smelling places she ventured into- the more hallways and secret passages she landed in.
So the cleaner ways would promise a different site, yea? On her fourth time going through the vents a certain thing caught her gaze.
In most of the vent's slits there was noise. Talking, shuffling- just something. This vent had no noise. She frowned and peeked through it though she only saw the outside of a room. Huge, double mahogany wood doors... How strange. Regular rooms didn't have such extravagantly carved or furnished doors nor did the hallways they lay in have the same thing either. A useful observation. A sudden lump welled in her throat and she swallowed it down with a shake of her head and pursed lips. "Maybe.." Maybe it could be Drakes?
It would only make sense for the master of the mansion to have the best room, right?
As if all of the world's focus suddenly shifted, the mood in the room became so thick as the young body above him began to crumple.
It wasn't visible at first. The smile was all the existed- all that needed to exist. However as a few moments passed by, and the other began to look... Like he was about to cry. He said nothing at first, eyes reflecting his growing sense of urgency, he was frightened for the other. Was his James okay?
Before he could ask, James crumpled into him. Geppetto lifted his neck upwards to nuzzle the other's head possessively, he wrapped slender arms around the slender boy. Such a beautiful boy, such a sad little thing- it broke his heart to see the other distressed. Comforting hands pressed against the other a protective embrace, his little yellow bird was in pain. How could anyone allow James to live in so much pain?
He pressed his cheek to the other, a hand snaking up to the back of James's head. "You don't need to hold yourself back." Geppetto whispers to the other, he can feel James's young frame tremble, it is as if he were struggling to keep himself in check.
Gradually, gradually, the sobbing calmed. He felt so much better now. And he felt so warm as well. He felt loved. Gepetto cared about him, didn't he. Why else would James be sitting in his lap, sobbing into his neck? James lifted his head slightly, pressing his cheek against Gepetto's and playing with the golden hair again. Tears still glittered in the adolescent's eyelashes, and his heart still felt heavy, but he'd realized that now wasn't the time to mourn what was to come. Now was to enjoy this warm, glorious moment.
James's ungloved hand, which was in the center of Gepetto's back, found the ridge of the man's spine and started to trail down it, delicately running the tips of his fingers over each raised segment. James's own back wasn't nearly this straight. His many falls and tumbles of late had left it bent strangely, three segments obviously still broken. It made James feel horribly inadequate. But that didn't matter. What did matter was that his body was warm now, sharing Gepetto's heat. His body felt good, and so did the golden man's.
James looked at Gepetto's delicate ear, which was partly obscured by his beautiful hair. James leaned his head back slightly, still pressing his cheek against Gepetto's, and blew lightly on his ear, jusut to see how the warm man would react.
He shook his head. There was no time to be worry about that now. He had to get to work. Gepetto would have to be the first to go. But, the Frenchman was busy with James - Tom had seen them out of the corners of his eyes as he had left - and he wasn't cruel enough to interrupt them. Then, someone else would have to go. Oh, perfect! If he could get someone to go exploring alone with him, he could experiment on them and use them to find an effective way to get things done! It was perfect! But first, he had to find an adequate test subject.
Finished eating, Tom left the empty dishes where he had found them. They weren't needed just yet, and they probably wouldn't be used at all. It was difficult to create "accidents" using a bowl and a spoon. He could, however, use a fork or a knife. Pointy objects were much easier to use, after all. With that thought, he pushed himself off his bed and looked around. The room was practically empty, save for the wardrobe, bed, and desk. He made his way to the wardrobe and peeked inside.
A shirt and pants. There were other outfits, of course, but he saw a shirt and pants and he liked them. Well, it wouldn't hurt to change clothes, would it? He could keep his overcoat, but his old clothes were dirty from being worn all day. It didn't take long to change, and soon he was standing outside his room and looking around. The girl - Esther - was standing in the hall, but otherwise it was deserted. Deget must have wandered off somewhere. Dang. He wanted to go exploring with her.
No matter. He glanced around once more before giving a quick tug on his gloves and picking a direction. He would leave Gepetto alone with James for just a bit longer. Better to experiment with someone rather than make a mistake when it counted most. Wandering the halls was actually quite boring. It seemed everyone had vanished from the mansion and Tom began to wonder if someone had found a way out. No. There was no way out. At least, that was what everyone kept hinting at. Except Deget. Deget was always hoping...
Tom stopped suddenly and cocked his head. There were footsteps somewhere ahead of him - not too far and coming towards him. He listened carefully and finally decided that it was only one person. Silly, when would they learn that it was far too dangerous to wader about alone? Well, here was his test subject. He kept on walking, making sure to keep his expression neutral so that he wouldn't seem like he had been expecting the person. Step step step step... Turn the corner and-
Monica? Of course it was a girl. He knew that. Even so. He felt a bit bad that he was going to be dealing with the girl, but it no longer mattered. His eyes widened in slight surprise before he quickly bowed. "And what might you be doing out here? Don't you know it's dangerous to be wandering about alone?"
She silently strolled about the area, into the parlor, then across the hall into a lavishly decorated sitting room. Such a shame, really. She had actually thought all of this was to soon be hers when she'd arrived at this God forsaken prison. Sir Drake was nothing like what she thought. He was cruel and sadistic and...frightening. As the girl meandered about the unoccupied rooms, searching for something to give her hope (an unlocked window, another exit, even...even a weapon would suffice at this point) the sound of her footsteps reached her ears. It was then that she truly felt alone. Alone in the manor and perhaps even alone in the world now. Her chest suddenly became unbearably heavy as she choked back more tears. Her breaths became shallow and pained, her corset and gown adding to the discomfort. Closing her eyes, Esther managed to get ahold of herself.
"Come on now," she whispered to herself, "You can do this. Deget's looking for an escape route right now and Geppetto had said that he'd be there for me."
No one in their right mind would start attacking her or any of the other guests. They needed each other to stand against Drake. So why was she here alone and everyone running about following their own whims? The thought didn't exactly make Esther feel any safer...
As the sobs died away and the desperation ended, Geppetto's hand removed itself from the back of the other's head. He moved his hand to the other's eyes, gently wipeing away the spilled emotion.
The blonde gave a low "Oh!" goosebumps prickling his neck as he threw his head back and gasped, it was a surprisingly sensual thing for the young man to do- "Sacrebleu!!" A French expression of surprise bubbled out of his lips and he immediately blushed, curling his nose with a play look of anger across that pretty little face.
Two could play at this game.
He gave a low laugh, grabbing James shoulders and pushing him to his bed, he decided to see if the other boy was tickling- or if he took kindly to being pinned down by Geppetto. Skinny fingers found their way to James's rib cage, tickling the other as a goofy expression found its way to Geppetto's kind little pouty lips.
The butler found that he was trapped under the warm body above him, golden eyes and grinning lips and more gold. So much gold. A precious metal. A precious man. James pulled his other glove off with his teeth, it was so much quicker that way, tossing it aside. He could feel his body growing warmer, almost unbearably so, in the heavy black suit.
James's wide green eyes glittered with mirth as he wiggled underneath Gepetto. He tipped his head back, shaking with laughter. His face was till tear stained, but such feelings were long forgotten. He reached out and danced his fingers across the side of the doll's neck. Let's see how he liked being tickled.
He exhaled a quick breath of laughter eyes shimmering with amusement, this was truly the best medicine. It helped him forget- it helped him pretend like he probably wasn't going to leave this mansion alive, it helped his nerves dull. It helped him love the man beneath him.
He couldn't hold himself back anymore.
His breath drew in quick huffs- still stained with the musky scent of whine, soft fingers slowly trailed up the other's form- reaching his cheek, cupping it with his hand for a quick moment. He could not hold himself back. He could not hold himself back. He absolutely could not hold himself back.
His face fell. His beautiful- feminine face grew serious and those shimmering eyes grew narrow as he lowered himself. Cold. So cold. Why was James so cold?
Lower. Lower, until their eyelashes could have met- soft butterfly kisses.
And then his lips met the other's lips in a soft, caress.
Now it was less about depending on each other, but more about forgetting. Forgetting the future, where death and shame lingered. Forgetting the past, fogged by horrible memories and past pains. Forgetting all fear. Just living. Oh God was it living.
Oh, the golden man probably wouldn't expect the expertise James moved with, pushing back against Gepetto's delicate mouth with an uncharacteristic passionate hunger. James had more experience than the handsome, delicate doll on top of him would ever have. But it was so glorious, this heady feeling, like being drunk. But better. So much better. Then James backed off, almost too swiftly. Silly him. He was being rude. He let his head relax against the bed, eyes half closed. If he was a cat, he'd be purring. If he was a dog, his tail would be wagging. But he was neither of those. he was just James, a butler, and a soft sound of pleasure was humming in his chest.
"I was looking for the kitchens, Mister Oliver. The soup that Sir Drake provided was very good in my opinion, and I was in the process of getting some more. Would you care to join me? As you said yourself, it is rather dangerous to wander here.", Monica was slightly frighted of the dark-haired man, he always looked like he was plotting something, but she was happy for any company right now, even if it was the indimitating man...she would have preffered James though, despite the knowledge that he would betray her, she somehow felt safer with the silent child.
She felt a little guilty about leaving Esther, but she balanced that with the knowledge that the other girl would have probably blown their cover by now, by screaming whenever a spider ran past, and there were a LOT of spiders...not that Monica was scared of them, she actually quite liked them, but she knew for a fact that her rival was terrified of the creatures, the thought of which made her smile.
"So, kind sir, would you happen to know where the kitchens are? I know that Degat and yourself were exploring earlier, perhaps you came across them?"
When the kiss was broken, so was the spell. He watched with wonder as the man pulled away swiftly- could it be that he didn't want it? No. That wasn't it, the other had kissed him back with such expertise.
Soft feathery fingers wrapped around the blankets of his bed. He was still concerned with the other- he didn't want James to feel cold. He threw the blankets over the young man, eyes twinkling as he curled up on the bed next to him, planning to join him in a a little reflection.
But, then he remembered that he had just downed a lot of alcohol, and the few escalated moments that had just followed were more than 'stomach' sloshing. He pressed a hand to his mouth quickly as nausea threatened him "Oh god". He groaned bouncing off of the bed, running towards the little area he'd been given as a restroom. He dropped to his knees in front of what seemed to be his unused chamber pot.
He heaved into it, fingers trembling against the floor beneath him. This is why he was so skinny. He rarely ate anything, and when he did it was quickly thrown up after a drunken episode, he was a little more sick than he liked to think.
"Sorry!" The low groan lifted upwards, directing his apology towards James. "I am being so very indecent."
The kitchen really wasn't that hard to find. Just a few turns and a few hallways would take them to their destination, but then, he was special. He spent most of his time learning locations and memorizing routes to from said places. It was only natural; being a cabby made such talents quite necessary. If one couldn't do such a simple task, they either didn't keep the job for long or they learned that ability. That being said, Tom first sought out a familiar hallway and, from there, followed the rout he had taken the first time. It was only a matter of minutes before they arrived at their destination.
Tom stopped at the entrance to the kitchen and looked at Monica. It wasn't a "let's-see-what-she's-up-to" type stare, but rather a piercing stare like he was searching her soul. "Well?" he asked, motioning for her to enter, "Is this where you wanted to go?"
Entering the kitchen, Tom went directly to the wall opposite Monica. She was busy collecting her weapons, but he made sure to glance back and check her position often. He didn't want to be caught off guard, after all. The first thing he collected was a large fork, quickly discarded when he couldn't think of a use for it. The next thing he picked up was a skillet. It was heavy and had to be held with both hands. It could be used as a makeshift shield, but that meant he couldn't hold any weapons. He kept the handle sticking out over the counter's edge so he could grab it easily if he needed to. He chose a cutting board, much lighter and easier to wield, before making his way back to Monica.
Perhaps he would look like he was just trying to help Drake by putting the wooden board back where it belonged, or maybe she would realize his intent. Either way, he approached her from behind and started to lift the board with the intent of striking the back of her head.
He meant to kill me? Oh God, what have I let myself in for, when I agreed to come with him? Still I think I hurt him..., she thought, paniced as she saw the blood drip from the man, though by the way he stood she couldn't see where it was coming from...the fact that she had hurt someone, even by accident, terrified her, and she sat on the floor, frozen as the male seemed to recover...
It was in that hesitation that Monica decided to turn around. Poor girl, she really shouldn't have. Tom watched her, smile frozen on her face, as time seemed to slow down. Too late now. He couldn't go back now. His decision had been made. He brought the cutting board down, hard, as she started to scream. Past the point of no return, it was now "kill or be killed". And it seemed Monica had no intentions of going down quietly.
Tom really should have known better than to try and attack while she was facing him. He didn't see the knife until it was too late. The blade rose straight up and that, combined with the force of his arm being lowered, had it easily deep in his arm before he could stop and jerk the blade out of her grasp. He dropped the board with a sharp cry and stumbled back, grabbing at the knife's handle. For a moment, he simply held it, gasping and yelping in disbelief at what had just happened. Then, with a sharp yank, he dropped the knife and held the wound in his good hand.
Looking up, Tom watched Monica. Cold, calculating, calm. She couldn't see him panic, he carefully hid that beneath the soulless exterior. But he was panicking. Everything had gone wrong, all at once. If only she hadn't turned around. If only she had waited just a bit longer. If only, if only. Didn't matter. She seemed to have frozen on spot and Tom smiled. Beautiful. Maybe this time, he could finish things. Or at least hurt her. If it didn't work this time, he would have to escape. He couldn't risk death now. Not when he was so close. So desperate.
He released his arm and advanced quickly. Reaching into his coat, he pulled out one of the fancy knives he had stolen earlier and his grin widened. "Tag," he said softly, aiming, ready to finish what he had started, "you're dead..."
Poor young man. James reached out and rubbed the crouched back before him. Slowly, rhythmically, his fingers following the bumps of the other's spine. He was so thin, thinner than James was. Why was that? James paused for a moment to take his slightly too large jacket off and cast it away. Ah, that felt better. The green-eyed young man then shifted closer to the golden-eyed one, hoping to comfort him with his body. He ran one hand across Gepetto's back, up and down, and his other hand reached to brush golden hair out of the man's face.
Was there anything he could do? James would have said the words if he could, as his golden doll what he needed, but he couldn't, so he settled for making quiet hushing noises and comforting him gently. Hopefully Gepetto would tell James if he needed anything.
Swinging the door open to reveal an empty kitchen. So she was probably on the Western parts of the Mansion as the main part was inhabited by the others. Speaking of others...
As she collected a few knives and raided the kitchen, she wondered- faintly- how the others were doing. Tom must've been finishing up his eating, Geppetto.. well, he was with James the last time she'd seen them. The two males were probably getting to 'know' each other later. (At this, Deget let out a rambunctious laugh and chortled to herself. How funny it would be if the butler broke Drake's rule.) After eating a few snacks she'd managed to find, it was about time to head back to the main hallways.
Back to the vents.
The Jamaican traveled through the vents- for she had recognized the routes rather good- and popped out into Tom's room. She knew she had because she'd left a small, lil' mark right where Tom's room would be.
It was the remembering part that was a little challenging. Popping out of the vent, she plopped down on the bed and decided to wait with a cheerful little smile. The map in her head would be rather easy to put down on paper, right? Tom would be happy about that. But she'd have to get better with the actual hallways and kitchens- not just the vent routes.
"Why, sir?", was all she could think of saying, hoping to at least make him pause, her eyes welling up, the unshed tears blurring her vision...she didn't want to die...no one did...but she especially didn't want to die here...she raised another of the knives that she had picked up, knowing full well how useless it was in her hands...but holdinag a weapon somehow made her feel braver, gave her more resolve...she wasn't going to die here, but she wasn't killing Tom either...if she could hurt him, then maybe, but she would stop at killing, if she could...God forgave accidental deaths, right?
She slowly got to her feet, and held the knife out in front of her. Her golden hair had came loose from it's ribbon, and hung about her face in thick curls, giving her a wild appearence...She would NOT die here...
Monica and Tom. Tom seemed to have the upper hand, but Monica was holding her own. Personally, Drake hoped that Tom would win. The man seemed more capable. He'd be able to kill more humans effectively. But it honestly didn't matter. Even thought Tom probably wouldn't taste all that good, it would still be a meal.
Drake slipped in, shutting the oak door behind him with a gentle click. Then he leaned on the door, tipping his head back with a lazy grin. He closed his eyes. Mmm, it smelled so good. It reminded him of days gone by, traveling up and down the countryside with James, over rolling hills and to various homes. Those had been the good days. Quite a bit of work, but still a good lot of fun. He was so wrapped up in the scent and his own excitement that he didn't realize how much of a mess he looked. His hair was ruffled, his collared shirt rumpled, he was missing a shoe, and his had ink stain smeared on his face and hands.
'Don't mind me. Carry on." He said softly, pleasantly, as if he was interrupting no more than a heated debate or a chess match. "But I must warm you that If someone doesn't die soon, no one will get out alive." He said, eyes still closed and head tipped back, the purple veins of his pale almost translucent neck visible. Maybe they'd attack him. that'd be great fun as well. He hadn't had a good fight in a while, in fear of killing they prey and loosing the soul. But here there were so many it wouldn't hurt all that much to loose one.
'Where is everyone?' The eerie silence puzzled her and Esther couldn't decide if it was for better or worse that she was suddenly alone. She figured Geppetto was still in his chambers - but she couldn't bother him again. He looked so sickly when they had last spoken. That jamaican woman seemed to be enthralled with the ventilation system of the manor. She could be anywhere by now. That left Monica and that creepy man. Esther didn't quite like the idea, but being with Monica was better than being alone, even if she was a prudish twit.
When Esther finally snapped out of her thoughts, she realized she had unknowingly entered the dining room. A large rectangular table with long white candles stood in the center of the room. A large, red curtain of velvet was drawn over the bay window, blocking out much of the natural light. Esther imagined countless dinner parties taking place in this very room. Laughter and conversation...she could almost hear it now. A far cry from reality. She sighed again and looked about the room. The door to the kitchen was across from her. Behind her were more shut doors. They probably led to storage rooms, she suspected.
It was quiet. Esther closed her eyes for a moment and basked in her self-pity, the air around her thick and foreboding...
He leaned forwards, eyes focused on nothing as fingers became unclenched from their nestling spot. His back dipped when the other advanced behind him. Such protection- he felt safe in the arms of his captor.
"Oh. James..." A brief exhalation of the other's name projected Geppetto's fondness of the other. He was so fond of James. So fond of the silent other. He feared that if he were to ever heard James's true voice he would collapse at the other's feet in awestruck wonder- and never leave that place again.
After his final wretch, and his poor little tummy was emptied, the blonde collapsed forwards and pressed a hand over his eyes, he then pulled back up and looked up to his James with a look of exasperation. "This is so indecent of me." He began, a soft exhalation of breath followed those lovely strokes- his 'I am a stuffed peacock gentleman' act shining through naturally. "James. I am sorry for you to have to dote on me in such a state as this-" he pushed the pan away, his catharsis- his cleansing was completed.
"I fear I am keeping you. So selfish of me- I am being so very selfish. James. Please, I must insist that you don't worry over me any longer."
Golden eyes traveled over the other. James looked good without his jacket- so good. He had never had more of a desire to be selfish- to keep the beautiful young man, to take him away.
'Keep me, take me, never let me go.'
'And I'll follow suit.'
Now it was time to do something else. No more of these thoughts of leaving. More distractions. James's eyes traveled across the room as he released Gepetto's face, and they landed on the bowl of soup. He stood up in a swift motion, picked up the bowl and nabbed a blanket before going back to his little doll. His wonderful gorgeous little doll. Poor little doll, poor little man. He set the bowl down, in case his other became hungry it was in easy reach, and wrapped the blanket around himself and Gepetto, drawing him closer. He leaned his face against that of his golden man, an arm around his shoulder. If this didn't explain what he was trying to say, then there was no hope.
But he wouldn't give up, even if there was no hope, because in truth, he felt just as selfish as Gepetto must have thought he was. He wanted to keep this amazing sun-drop to himself, away from harm, away from his master. You're all mine. He wanted to say, hugging his ill other gently.
Geppetto watched the other with curious eyes. James didn't want to leave- he felt a sense of pleasure ring over his little body at the realization of this. He felt momentarily cold when his delightful little bundle left away- but when he returned a sloppy little smile found its way to Geppetto's face. The blanket around his shoulders brought goosebumps to his flesh.
"Jamesie." He murmured out the little pet name, leaning forwards- so that he gently pushed the other to the ground, he cuddled up next to the other, cheek pressed beneath James's neck- booted feet stuck out of the blanket while he nuzzled up next to his favorite little friend.
Like little kittens- two tiny little gentleman trembling like they didn't have a place in the world except for here. They looked like little pets, curled up on the floor entangled in eachother's arms. Geppetto decided that the spell never needed to be broken- he would never let James leave, ever.
It was a cute sight to behold.
Sweet sleep. instinctively James drew his knees up to his chest, making himself as small as possible. That had been something he'd learned early. Don't take up anymore space than you need, or your going to loose something, and it won't grow back until the next soul is caught. Most likely a hand. Burning it was the worst part. The smell, and watching a part of yourself wither in flame. It was necessary though. If the appendage still existed in a whole form, then it wouldn't grow back. And one would never get it back. Until the part was properly decayed or destroyed.
James shuddered slightly in his sleep, dreaming unpleasant things. He pressed his head against Gepetto's chest, making a muffled squeak of discomfort, seeking the warmth. The warmth was reassuring. It was much better than the cold. Everything in the manor was cold. But this. This wasn't. And it was wonderful.
Slowly, without disturbing the other- Geppetto reached across and grabbed the dark jacket- he slipped it on over his shoulders a perfect fit- one would think the two were brothers with their similarities. He inhaled sharply, the sweet scent. Delicious.
And then he curled back up against the other, laying behind James so that he could wrap his arms around the young boy's stomach- easing the other to uncurl. He pressed his chest against James's back, low breaths rocking the two together as he entangled them within the blankets.
Spooning. Thats what they called it- the little kittens were spooning, the most lovely little sight to behold. Spooning on the floor, enveloped in eachothers warmth- Geppetto dawning his lover's jacket. One would have thought they were married for years.
James sighed lightly, reaching a hand up behind him to touch Gepetto's face gently for a moment. He was still all there. Good. After enjoying the feeling of being so close to Gepetto for a second, feeling the rise and fall of the golden-sun-drop's chest against his curved back, his heart beat, everything, James gently pulled himself out of his lover's arms and stretched delicately. A cat after a long nap. Then he leaned over to his doll with a sleepy smile on his face, Brushing the side of his face with his lips.
"Mmm." James said softly, attempting to untangle himself from the blanket with no luck. He needed to move around a bit, take a walk, clear his head. Maybe Gepetto would come with him?
When a soft kiss was pressed to the side of his face he stirred, a low 'Mmm..." Was urged from his sleeping body. "James." Was the word that was eased from his lips. Still half asleep a large golden orb opened, inspecting the moving figure in front of him. "Oh." He muttered softly, letting go of the man. He rolled onto his back- freeing the other from his cocoon of blankets, he stretched his long catlike limbs.
When he was finished he stood to his feet, looking like a three year old as he brought a fist up to his eye and rubbed it- he had never slept that well in his life.
It was because of James.
He looked to his lovely friend, a sloppy gleeful smile found its way to his lips. "Mm...morning..." Messy messy hair, long locks of blonde were matted in every which direction. He had forgotten that he'd put James's coat on in the middle of the night- so he shamelessly stood out in the open for the other to see in all of his glory.
Then he released Gepetto's- well, really his- jacket and took a pace back, pulling at the collar of his shirt. He felt rumpled, but pleasantly so. He'd had a good rest. He ran a hand through his hair, thinking for a second. What time was it? Nearly lunch time? Drake would probably be down in the kitchen then. Maybe it would be better to head upstairs. Maybe find a patch of sunlight to sit in. And he'd have to bring Gepetto along, James felt if he left Gepetto alone, he'd be leaving most of himself behind as well. He had so much emotion invested in the beautifully delicate man. Was it foolish? Were these delicious emotions foolish. No, James refused to think that they were.
Hmm... Maybe it was a good time for that foray. James really needed to stretch his legs, and this room was starting to give him a foreboding feeling. To ask his other, however, posed a bit of a problem. Maybe he could pantomime. James held up two fingers to Gepetto, then inverted the v. He then moved his fingers as if they were walking and quirked an eyebrow.
Why not? Everyone... They were dangerous. A threat to his personal health and safety. And Deget. They would try to kill Deget eventually. He would not let that happen. No one was allowed to kill Deget. That was a right reserved only for him...
But why Monica? Because, because, because... Because she's dangerous! Look at her, she's a cornered animal. Been so from the start. And the cornered ones are the most dangerous. Funny. He'd always thought it was the drunks. They were always so unpredictable and had such mood swings. He stopped and twirled the knife in his hands as he asked, "Why not?" He grinned, wider, but this time it was different. Haunted, frightened, hunted, desperate. "Gepetto was supposed to be first," he said suddenly, taking a step back. He watched her warily. She was starting to recover, not good. The moment she got to her feet completely, she would have to be... disposed of. "He's a drunk. Far too dangerous and... unpredictable to simply let wander." The smile wavered, weakened, then returned in full force. "You, you were special. You were alone. I needed someone to test on; see what worked. Besides, didn't I tell you, 'it's dangerous to be wandering about alone'?"
Tom started to advance again, knife still twirling slowly in his hand, when he finally registered her expression. Monica - poor girl, she really shouldn't have to go through this - looked about ready to cry. She held her knife in front of her protectively, trying to prepare herself to stop his next attack. His grin faltered and he grit his teeth together. "Stop it," he said softly. His head lowered; he felt so guilty. Stop looking at me like that... Why should she? She has every right to cry, and you know it. After all, isn't she going to die? "STOP LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT!" He didn't hear the door shut or lock. He didn't hear Drake's comment or see the lazy smile. He was focused completely on Monica.
It wasn't his fault. None of it was. He didn't want to kill her any more than she wanted to kill him. But it was too late. Too late. He couldn't go back now. He had to finish what he had started or she would mess up all his plans. He wasn't a man anymore, but a beast - cornered animal just trying to get out of trouble. He took a step forward, twisting his body as he swung his arm, and aimed for her chest. The strike, if it landed, wouldn't kill her. There was enough force that the knife would cut through her clothes and skin, but the wound wouldn't be deep. He was too far away for that. But it would hurt her, like she had hurt him.
Waiting for Tom.
The woman frowned to herself and rubbed her eyes. Tom had never come, now that she thought some more and remembered why exactly she'd fallen asleep.
Should she go investigate or simply wait some more?
He hadn't had a drink yet, and that was okay- he didn't want to feel drunk in the presence of his young love, he did not need a drink... His body needed it however- his fingers trembled at his sides, he would ignore his needs for James- just to dine in the other's presence without having a mind effected by alcohol.
His lovely little yellow bird had begun to ask him something, he squinted his eyes and extended a hand quickly. "Oh! One moment" Trembling fingers found their way to his pocket, pulling out what appeared to be a cute little set of bi-focals. He pushed them onto his face, eyes large and googlie as he watched the other.
"Oh, you want me to go on a walk with you?" he smiled arm finding its way around James's waist. "I would love to~" He chirped.
Esther then realized in horror that the yelling was Tom's voice. He had lost it. She knew he was unstable. She'd expected this to happen and yet it still shook her to the very depths of her being. 'Who could he be yelling at?' Geppetto was resting in his room, Deget was probably in the vents still, so that left... - 'Monica!' Now the girl was completely at the mercy of her instincts. Everything that was sane and right in the world screamed at her to run. To run and fetch help. But fear, confusion, and morbid curiosity had gripped her mind. And won.
With trembling hands, she pushed the swinging kitchen door open...
...and gasped in absolute terror when she realized what she was seeing.
That man...that horrible man. He had Monica cornered and the two were staring each other down, each armed with a knife. There was blood on the floor. Whose was it!? Esther's hands clasped her mouth in an effort to stifle her cry. It looked like the unfortunate guests, like it or not, were starting to play Drake's game...
As James started up the stairs, guiding Gepetto with him, he started to hum. It was a nothing song, just random notes. He could vaguely remember that as a child he'd loved to sing. But that was in ages gone by. Long ages. and Drake also told him that the reason he picked James as his butler was because of his pretty voice. That didn't make much sense to James, but then again, most of the things Drake did made no sense to the butler. He just did what he was told. Well, except for now. Now he was disobeying orders, he really was supposed to be tailing Tom, and it felt good. Damn what Drake wanted, James wanted Gepetto. And Gepetto wanted him back.
Suddenly, James realized that his grip on Gepetto's shoulder was getting tighter and tighter. He relaxed his grip swiftly, nuzzling his face against his other's ear in apologetically, a sigh expelling gently from his throat. Be in the moment, do not think, just enjoy. He told himself sharply, resting his head on the warm shoulder next to him as they walked on.
The hallways on the third floor of the castle were rather musty, James rarely had the time to clean them thoroughly, but they were decorated with vases of dried flowers and ancient tapestries, most of them not gained by traditional means, but some of them gifts. The windows became lager, more decorative, and these were not secured as the ones lower were. high morning light was seeping in through the windows, warming the hallways, and the rolling hills and forest behind the manor were clearly visible. In short, it felt glorious, especially with Gepetto by his side.
___
Drake spotted Esther open the door across the hall, torn from his engrossment in the stand off unfolding before him. Idiot girl, did she want to die too? Tom had obviously lost it, which was great, so long as someone kept him from killing everyone else at once. Speaking of that, where was James? he should have felt the fear and come down by now. With a swift movement, Drake swept across the room to Esther, avoiding the two who were standing, one driven crazy by fear and anger, the other cornered and trying to hold her own.
"Esther, what are you doing? Go, or he'll kill you too." Drake hissed at the young lady. One dead human was enough for today. Drake tried to move in front of the swinging door, blocking her view, hoping she'd leave without protest.
It didn't make any sense. Drake wanted everyone to kill each other. He wanted everyone to die. And now here he was, the sadistic master of the manor, telling her to run. To save herself. Again, Esther took a step back. Then another. And another, almost tripping over the carpet in the hallway. With that, she turned her back on Drake and the bloody mess that was the kitchen - and ran. Heels pounding on the floor, wheezing in terror as the corset added to the extreme discomfort. But she felt none of that now. Further and further she pushed herself. Where could she go? Her room? No place was safe in this prison. Still, she ran, tears streaming down her face because it just didn't make any sense...
"Does your... Throat... Still hurt?" He asked softly, eyes reflecting his concern as he strolled along with the pretty other.
He eyed the floor that they were walking on, bi-focas still resting on his face, magnifying those large pretty eyes as he took in the sights and even the smells. "Wow." He whispered quietly, trembling fingers winding tighter around his companion, he was afraid that if he let go the dream would end and he would wake back up out of a drunken stupor.
He grabbed James's hand, ushering the other to follow as he approached one of the large windows, his mouth dropped open as the sight in front of him was beheld. "James!" He simply exclaimed the name as if all his surprise and all the glory could have been expressed with that single name. James! Not even a choir of angels could have glorified the situation like exclaiming the boy's name allowed. James! James James!
He wanted to sing. He had to, would it be strange if he did?
"James... Can I sing you a song?"
And then the pretty ray of sunshine spoke again. 'James...can I sing you a song?'
James looked at him for a second, smiling softly. You don't have to ask, silly. His eyes said. Then he nodded, releasing Gepetto so he could stand in front of him, leaning against the window sill, the sun warm an his back. He'd love to hear a song. when had the last time he'd heard anyone sing? Other than Drake's little ironic ditties, but those didn't count. And Gepetto, he looked like an angel, so he must be able to sing like on too. The angel's likeness, singing to the devils spawn. How funny. Or, it would be, if it happened to someone else. Oh, what would James give just to be a normal human?
(( This is it- the song that Geppetto is so obsessed with. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Wd0_K0fqGVA Try to imagine a boy singing :D ))
As a child he had very few memories of his mother. He didn't care much about the woman- except for the fact that she used to sing him a song. It was a sad little song filled with sad little realities and promises.
He slowly raised his head, extending an arm as he turned away to look out the window.
"The snow was very plentiful,
and crumbs were very few,
when a weather beaten sparrow through,
a mansion window flew,
Her eye fell on a golden cage,
a sweet love song she heard,
sung by a pet canary there,
a handsome yellow bird,
he said to her: miss sparrow,
I've been struck by cupids arrow,
would you share my cage with me,
She looked up his castle,
with its ribbon and its tassel,
and in a plaintive tones said she:
goodbye little yellow bird,
I'd rather brave the cold
on a leafless tree,
than a prisoner be,
in a cage of gold.
The spoiled and petted yellow bird,
could scarcely believe it true,
that a common sparrow should refuse,
a bird with blood so blue,
he told her the advantages,
of riches and of gold,
she answered that her liberties,
for gold could not be sold.
She said I must be going,
but he cried no no its snowing,
and the wintry windstorm blows,
stay with me my little deary,
for without you 'twould be dreary,
but she only sighed ah no.
Goodbye little yellow bird,
I'd gladly mate with you,
I love you little yellow bird,
but I love my freedom too,
so goodbye little yellow bird,
I'd rather brave the cold,
on a leafless tree,
than a prisoner be,
in a cage of gold.
As he sang the pretty little words he looked up at the boy, eyes slightly somber. He felt like he was trapped in a cage with a pretty yellow bird, he wanted to fly away- but he loved the yellow bird dearly. He wanted to take the yellow bird away with him. "I.. Uhm." He blushed a deep crimson. "I don't usually sing for people so I..." He looked down to the jacket he was wearing, the one that belonged to James.
When his golden doll went red, another oh so warm color, James used a single thin finger to lift his chin for a brief moment. If only he could communicate how much he loved the song. How much he loved the fact that it was Gepetto sing the song, for him. Now it was time to lighten the mood. James reached down and clasped Gepetto's hands in his own. He bowed his head slightly, then swept his lover across the floor, a waltz humming in the back of his throat.
'Would you care to dance, my pretty little bird? I can dance a waltz or two, my sparrow dear, even if this golden sir can never say a word.'
He smiled, thoughts in a foggy blur of happiness for a long while, they were simply two lovers dancing- nothing more and nothing less, there wasn't an extensive formula surrounding it, or a sick man's game-
He squeezed his eyes shut, fingers weaving around the other's shoulders. "I don't want him to hurt you." He cleared his throat, whispering the words into his neck. "He's hurting you isn't it..?" He continued the slight waltz, but then a thought struck him and he pulled away, eyes shocked- he was dumbfounded- why hadn't he seen this earlier?
"Drake will hurt you if he knows I'm distracting you from your duties." He released his hold of the young man, biting his lower lip. "I can't let him hurt you. If he hurts you I don't even-" He covered his eyes with his hand, trembly trembly hand. He needed a drink You need a drink. His brain whispered, he presses a hand to his chest and his heart thumps back at him. It tells him he needs a drink too- a small drink... Rum in the kitchen.
Trembly trembly.
Drink.
No.
He turns away from James, heart breaking as he walks away in a hurried huff, fingers reaching the collar of his shirt- figetting with it. It was a nifty little habit he'd picked up when he was in a scarce mood as he was now.
Down the halls. Running now. Why was he running? Each step he took his throat became more constricted- his James was behind him. His James was hurting, he wanted to stop his James from hurting.
Why? Why don't you just kill me? I know you can, and you feel you need to, so why not just do so?
James's feet hit the stones, but after a short time he realized that the tight ill fitting shoes were slowing him down. He had to get to Gepetto, before he got to where ever he was going. Where was his golden little sun-on-earth going? James slipped out of his shoes easily, without breaking stride, and continued to run over the bare stones and the occasional rug in his sock clad feet. But after his long moment of staring shell shocked, he couldn't even hear the sounds of his other moving along the corridor. He'd have to resort to less pleasant methods.
Less, desirable methods. But if it helped him find his lovely love before anyone else had the chance to get to him, which might end in his delicate man's death, it would be worth it. James cocked back his head and inhaled deeply through his mouth. The delicious scents of five very human souls wafted up to him. it was dizzyingly painful. Oh God, James suddenly realized how bad his idea had been. So...hungry...James's frame bent forward, eagerly. The hunt. He couldn't catch souls, but he could kill... tear human bodies....So hungry...
--
Mmm, Drake leaned forward, watching blood gush from the open wound eagerly. His fingers tightened into fists. Oh, she wasn't dead yet, but soon. Soon, he promised the little hunger in his belly, the hunger that was pushing its way up slowly, blindly, like a little phoenix poking its head from the ashes. His eyes turned to Tom and he took a slight step forward. He didn't want to frighten the human into fleeing before he job was done, but he was so hungry, and here was this soul right there, keening in pain, whining and writhing, just waiting to be eaten. Oh, it made Drake's heart race in excitement. God, he hadn't been so excited in years, maybe not since he'd met his James the first time.
But he wasn't paying attention. And he did hit the spot on the rug. And he did lose his footing. Up and away he went- Geppetto didn't just wipe out, he completely and utterly lost himself in a full on "Feet off the ground" tumble. The poor blonde landed like a sack a few feet away from the small hitch in the rug. CRACK the sickening sound of his glasses smashing filled his pulsating ear drums. He lay there on his face for a few uncomfortable moments, simply reveling in the fact that he had completely and utterly tripped "Uhhhhfffff..." The blonde groaned as he regained the air which had been knocked out of him.
He pressed a finger to his lip, it was bleeding- no doubt he was going to have a pretty swollen lip in the morning.
He really hoped nobody saw that.
He really hoped.
Completely unmotivated to move, the blonde inched his way back onto his knees- no need to lose any self respect that he had left and sprawl on the ground like a piggy. He pressed his fingers to his mouth, nasty nasty red. He was on the ground with his elbows digging into the carpet along with his knees with his little tush sticking out. He frowned, lifting up his smashed glasses- more than likely the glass was what nipped his lip.
But when they were both rational, James was the one in control. Of course that wasn't the case now. James was loping along right now, sometimes using his hands to propel himself faster, and sometimes hitting walls as he turned corners. The closest scent was a warm sweet one, but the edges were frayed with salty pain. And there was a slight sourness to it. Overall, a very intriguing scent. And it was close, three corridors away. James slid on the stone floor, scrabbling to find purchase of the slick stones and colliding heavily with the wall.
"Oh." A heavy breathy sound escaped his lips as the young soul eater stumbled to his knees. Gotta keep going...He pulled himself up to his feet again and continued to run. Ah, so much closer, what was the body that sheltered the soul not moving? Silly human, not realizing the danger so close...so close... Slam.
Against the wall again, but there it was, the human, with its back to him. James sat for a moment, staring at him, before getting wobbily to his feet. Now the dire need to get close was gone, this human was obviously weak, it was lying on the ground, all there was now to stalk it and prevent it from running. And where was Drake?
Why? Why did he suddenly hate her? Because she was accusing him. It was written all over her. Tom narrowed his eyes as he glared at her, trying to decide what to do next. He couldn’t just let her go. She would just run off and tell everyone, and then everything was ruined. His plans, his hard work, everything.
So why do you hesitate? Damn that voice. It was so persistent. It wanted blood. Then again, a small part of him had wanted to hurt people for quite some time now. But didn’t everyone? Get it over with. You can’t let her go, anyway. So why prolong it? The voice had a point. Why did he drag it out? He was very capable of ending everything, right here, right now.
Something wet trailed down his cheek. Tom rubbed it with his good hand – he was starting to lose feeling in his right arm. He’d have to look at that later – and advanced on Monica. He was crying. He didn’t want to admit it, but he was crying. He didn’t want to do this, but there was no other way. He was cornered, she couldn’t be allowed to leave, and the voice in his head was very convincing.
“I’m sorry.” He moved forward suddenly, slashing with the knife. His target was her neck, supposedly the quickest and most painless way to die. And, if he hit, there was no way she could ‘accidentally’ survive.
“I’m sorry.”
“I’m sorry.” his voice was full of tears for some reason, though Monica couldn't understand why...he had wanted to kill them all, just as she had wanted to kill Drake...she hoped that Tom would do that for her...
"I know...", was the last words that she said before the knife hit home, and her voice was silenced forever...she slumped to the floor, the blood pouring from her neck, staining her blonde curls red as she lay on them, the last gasps of breath struggling out from her ruined throat...until they stopped altogether...and she lay still...her blue eyes dull, lifeless, like the body which owned them...
Drake sighed in pleasure, wiping his mouth on the back of a bloody sleeve. The shirt would no longer be wearable, but it was worth being sloppy over. he felt good. Better than he had in weeks. But the warm feeling wouldn't last long. maybe an hour or so. With his back towards Tom, Drake looked down at the body underneath him. How to get rid of it? Hmm... Decisions decisions.
He still couldn't believe what had happened. He had just killed another human being.
A triumphant cry startled Tom out of his thoughts. He jumped out of the way just in time for Drake to pounce on the body. Tom watched in horror as the body was broken open and something white pulled out. He stepped back once... twice... three times before a voice screamed, RUN! Someone was screaming. Tom turned and threw the kitchen doors open. A voice was screaming in terror. His heart was pounding in his chest as he ran as far away as he could. A voice was- Wait. Wasn't that his voice?
Yes. Yes it was. Tom was screaming like a frightened child. It his screams that echoed around the mansion. He was positive that everyone had heard him. Did that mean Drake would be chasing him now? "Tag, you're dead." The words he had spoken to Monica echoed in his mind. Would he be tagged next? Would the next person he ran into try to kill him? It didn't matter anymore. He was screaming and running, still holding his knife and trying to run away from the source of his terror. He wouldn't be able to run for much longer, though. He was still bleeding heavily and already he was starting to feel lightheaded.
Tomorrow Drake would have to find a new human. Drake pondered where he'd get a tasty one for as he strolled down the hall. Hopefully Tom would collapse soon, and Drake could drag him back to his room and fix up his arm. Disease was another thing that tainted souls. Swift deaths always tasted better than long, drawn out affairs. And it would ruin the game if the main player died of disease. Drake began to hum merrily, disregarding the blood smeared all over his face hands and shirt. Blood was a common enough happening. But it didn't wash out.
But the thing was, that piercing sound of terror sound male. Drake didn't do that, Geppetto- she was pretty sure he wouldn't do that. And James damn well couldn't have made that sound.
So who was it? That left only one person.
... Tom.
Finally, the Jamaican crossed the fleeing male. Eyes wide she stopped the male with two hands clasped firmly to his shoulders and steered him to a wall. "Woah, woah WOAH! Tom, mon, ya okay?" Her eyes observed the taller person before something dawned on her horribly. "Yer bleeding." Now she panicked a little. "I gotta get you some help!" she squawked out and began looking around frantically before taking him- dragging him- to a bathroom. There had to be a first aid kit, there had to be a medical... thing she could use!
Wonderful, he was starting to zone out. Not good. Was he dying? He was pretty sure he was. "Mmmph. Deget?" Stop panicking. Tom watched her movement cautiously. Her freaking out was starting to scare him. Stop it, stop it, stop it! There wasn't much of anything he could do, so he settled for squeezing his eyes shut. Hopefully, if he couldn't see his death coming, that would get it over with faster.
Following the trail of blood that had been left by the crazed bleeding man, Drake hurried through the halls. Gah, the blood wouldn't wash out of the rugs very well, he'd have to go find new ones. Great. Hadn't he told the humans not to bleed all over the carpets? Maybe he should use reverse psychology on them and tell then that they had to bleed on his priceless rugs. Then they wouldn't. or they still would. Humans were crazy like that.
Finally, finally, Drake could feel that he was getting close. Tom's blood trail became muddled at one point, someone else had come, and then it turned into a bathroom. Well, the blood didn't turn into a bathroom, Drake shook his head. he needed to stop over thinking things. Drake swiped at his mouth with his shirt sleeve again and called out softly,
"Tom? Are you alright? You're going to need some stitches for that wound." He poked his head cautiously into the bathroom, seeing Deget, Tom, and quite a bit of blood. He bit his lip. All that blood didn't bode well for Tom.
Her head snapped up at the sound of the appearance of Drake and she almost cried. The tears built up in her eyes, you could see it, but she didn't let them fall.
"Please, there's no first aid kit. Can you help me with bandages- or- or something?"
WHAM
The sound of something inhuman slamming into something rang throughout the small corridor with a heart sinking PLUNK. The angel trembled as he whipped around quickly to eye his predator, his lower lip was already two times as big, the blonde brought a trembly hand up to his eyes and squinted making out what the figure in front of him was.
James?
Once, when Geppetto was walking through the streets of paris- he encountered a hungry dog. It's fur was a mass of festering sores, and his left eye was completely blind- he could see each and every wrack of it's rib-cage with the feeble breaths that it inhaled. The dog had cornered him, and stared at him with an animosity- an instinct that only a truely starved hunter could even muster. The dog stared at him with hungry eyes, it's entire body following suit.
This is what he saw. He saw a hungry predator, it's body starved- it would not listen to reason. And yet, Geppetto saw his lover- he saw the boy he'd woken up with that morning and waltzed with only a few moments earlier. "James?" The name left his bloody lips in a hazey whisper as he took a tiny step back. "Is that... You?" He knew it was James, he didn't even need to ask- and yet he did it anyway.
He realized he was being silly. "Oh. James..." The name left his lips as he sniffled softly, he took a few steps forwards- "I'm sorry I ran away. I just-" He couldn't find the words, instead he approached the figure of the boy.
'Please,' she whispered to herself, 'Please let Tom just die. Let this just be over...'
He'd have to take some risks. "I've got some stuff in my room, in the desk drawer. Bandages and a sewing kit and all that lot. Door is down the hall, up a level, and to your left across the hallway and then the big oaken door. It should still be open. Just kick the drawer and it'll unlock." It'd have to do. Even though the sketch papers were still out on the desk, as well as his jacket and his left shoe. Eh, it didn't matter. Who cared what these humans thought about him.
"And be quick please."
--
James withdrew hesitantly as the human stood, backing up a few paces. But then he regained his confidence. This man was not approaching him with violent actions in mind, but in a rather friendly manner. How funny. He didn't realize what James was. James moved sideways, green eyes fixed on the man, gauging his reaction. Would he run or stay? James couldn't decide which one he'd enjoy more. Maybe the running. It'd be so much more fun to chase after him. James dipped, balancing himself on two outstretching fingers, head tilted upwards to continue staring at the human's face.
No glimmer of recognition. James didn't register who it was at all. He was just a hungry souleater, and here was an unwitting human, blood smeared on his little mouth, open or the picking. A low growl rose in James throat. Run, human, run as fast as your legs will take you. James will catch you if you fall.
He opened his mouth as if he would speak, but instead he said nothing- lower lip trembling.
Run away. Run again.
His brain screamed, and he withdrew in upon himself- it was time to take action.
Like a gazelle he shot, across the halls- he was a slender little boy, he was a drunk suffering from withdrawl, he would not make it far- and yet he ran away. He ran to break the spell.
Those eyes.
His breath came out short, catching in his throat like he was about to implode upon himself. And then, he realized he was being silly- James wasn't going to hurt him... James... The boy behind those eyes was James. The blonde stopped, eyes glued to the ground- he did not turn around either, he left his back facing James. He would not be afraid of his lover.
Thanks to her long legs and quick feet, she got into Drake's room and quickly retrieved the needed items. Her gaze lingered on the desk and she made a mental photograph of the pictures and searched through a drawer or two.
Oho. A key.
She pocketed it carefully and dashed out of the room-only a minute she'd spent in the room- before skidding to a halt where Drake was with Tom's body. "Got them all," the Jamaican said as she set the equipment down and immediately opened them up.
"wee need to clean up all this blood." Drake said, digging through the supplies for a rag. "I can't work if I can't see the wound. Monica really got him good."
__
Run, run, get the human. Eagerly, James chased him. And then the human just stopped. James leapt. Knocked the human to the ground. Gotcha. You didn't run enough, stupid human. Time for a little game. Gotta wait for Drake. James leaned close to the back of the young man's neck. Mmm, he smelled so good. James sat, his face still close to the young man's spine. Did he really have to wait? James's fists clenched and unclenched, and after a short time, he lost his patience. He tipped his head slightly to one side, poised with his mouth open to bite, when a voice pierced the air.
Drake!
Gotta go, gotta find Drake. But he couldn't bring the human with him, no. He'd have to hunt all over again. James jumped off the human and took off down the hall, going to find his master. maybe there was food there.
He crippled at the thought, lowered his head, and pressed his cheek into the ground. He would welcome the fate that tempted him so- he would welcome death by James's hand- his love, even if their love had been a farce.
And then a booming voice sounded over the halls, and as fast as James had tackled him- he was gone in an instant.
Silence. The blonde tasted silence, he swallowed it like a tuft of muck- burning his insides. He had no inspiration to get up, and yet he did- eyes suddenly dulled. His brain screamed at him- logical mumbo jumble that made so much sense to him, but at the same time it did not. His brain screamed at him to run, to bang against the walls, to scratch and scratch and fight for his freedom, but he was tired. Oh so tired.
"James." He murmured the name again, he wondered how many times he had said the other's name over the past little while.
He drew near the kitchen, the very place Deget had promised him rum. Oh how he would have loved to see the woman- he wanted to hug her, and leech the kindness out of her- but she was gone, and so he would drink his rum.
He sat at the table, after having found the alcohol in its spot- and he pressed the bottle to his lips.
James...
He'd just been- ATTACKED BY JAMES.
But she wouldn't bother with those cliche 'Stay with me' lines and what not. Because Tom was going to fucking live- this man was not dying on her watch.
She helped Drake out with a frown, glancing at him with eyebrows knitted together. "What happened with him and Monica? They got into a fight?"
There. Drake nipped the thread with his teeth. "Now we need to wrap it up.' he said, sticking the bloody needle in the pocket of his pants. Drake chewed on his lip as he reached over Deget to grab the roll of bandage and a little metal clasp to keep the whole thing together.
"You've done this before?" The Jamaican asked quietly as she watched what the manor's owner did- shuddering at the licking part a little. "You seem good at it." She was good at bandaging and took over from there- making sure they were nice and tight but not too tight before securing it.
Things were unraveling. Already a woman dead..
James skidded to a halt at the turn of the corridor, spotting Drake sitting in blood with two humans. Excitedly he bounded forward, colliding with Drake. Ignoring the humans, he tugged on Drake's arm, trying to make him follow.
"Oof!" Drake cried out, surprised, when James hit him. "Calm down James. Where have you been?" There was a tinge of annoyance in Drake's voice, but affection also. He recognized what state James was in. He'd always liked it when James was like that, it reminded him of a little puppy dog. But it wouldn't do right now, not with so many humans wandering about. He caught his butler by the side of his head, slamming it down into the stones.
"Calm down, Boy. Your going to kill someone if you keep that up. Why did you do that in the first place. You know what happens, and you wouldn't want to kill little Pet, now would you?" His words to James fell on deaf ears. James was out cold, a little pool of blood forming beneath his head. Drake ruffled the unconscious boy's hair. "You'll be back to normal when you wake up, eh? Or I really will have to put you out of service for a while." Drake smiled pleasantly.
It was kinda adorable.
Though she had to stifle a gasp as the boy was slammed so violently against the stones. The Jamaican rushed to his side, glaring at Drake with fire in her eyes before making sure James would be okay. The poor dear...
But she'd heard something about Geppetto. Making sure that James wouldn't die, she nodded her thanks at Drake before running off to see if the blonde male was alright.
"Woops." The drunken Geppetto slurred as he dropped the glass.
"Loooooks like your date has been shat-terd" He groaned pressing a finger to his lips. Poor mister rum, he loved his date mrs. Glass dearly. And now she lay in shambles on the floor, so very dead.
Nonsense scrambled through his mind as he pressed his chin to the counter and pressed the bottle to his lips. Rum was good, great quality- a great drink no doubt about it...
No.
Doubt...
Another swig- this time longer, more relaxed and loose.
She needed company and the little blonde was good company. She liked his company. And she missed the company- the distant memory- of rum. Where she would drink it to.. an almost excess amount of liquor.
An alcoholic, kinda. Okay, not kinda but a pure alcoholic. Just ask the bartenders. They knew her pretty damn well.
Now it was time to go into Monica's old quarters and prepare them for a new guest.
--
James' body lay, his head in a puddle of blood, waiting for itself to recuperate. It would take a while, head wounds always did, especially when the skull was cracked. But it was one of the only ways to calm him down beside feeding him, which was out of the question at the moment. So the body lay on the stones, face down. Waiting.
"James was-" The bundle of blonde hyperactivity was upon Deget in an instand, wrapping his arms around her in a hug- he paid no respect to her personal boundaries, his emotions wet with drunkeness.
"And then he-" His mixed up words made no sense, none in the slightest, but he'd begun to sob already- "Scared." A single word to reflect all the emotion that everyone in the entire house was feeling. Scared. Scared. Scared.
He made no attempt to release her from his hug.
It was but less than a half an hour ago that Esther heard the voices in the hallway. She cracked her door open slightly to eavesdrop on Drake and Deget. That's how she learned of Monica's death. She wasn't safe. No one was - especially with Tom still around...
Esther found herself alone in the hallway once more. It appeared that the other guests did not seem to care for her much, but that may prove to be a blessing in the grand scheme of things - and what a scheme it was. She looked down at the faded brass doorknob that led to Tom's room. She toyed with the idea of touching that knob. Of putting her hand on it and feel its coldness in her palm. Perhaps she would turn it. Turn it and then push on the door ever so slightly. Just a little push and - crrreeeaaakkk!
The girl stepped into the room and shut the door behind her without a sound. The room was furnished much like her own. On the bed in the corner lay Tom, his arm crudely stitched. It looked putrid and disgusting, which made her hate him even more. Her heart was pounding so hard now it echoed in her skull and gave her a headache. Despite the fear, she cautiously approached the bed. Further and further she walked until she was practically hovering over the man. Was he unconscious? Was he even asleep?
And there Esther stood. Looking down at him. Silently watching him, the way he had watched the others...
Crap.
Crapcrapcrapcrapcrap! It was Drake! James couldn't talk and Gepetto would not be too keen on helping people. That only left Drake, the man he had been running away from. The man that did... something (he wasn't quite sure what) to Monica. Monica. Where was the girl, anyway? Was she still dead? Stupid, of course she was. Then, where was her body? Had it been buried? He hoped so. It was too cruel to just leave her body in the kitchen for anyone to find.
Okay, back on track. Tom grunted and opened his eyes slightly. His mind was wandering and he was having difficulty focusing - his mind and his eyes - on anything. Deget. He was pretty sure she was nearby. Wait, there she was. Fretting about in the corner of his vision. Drake said something about hurting and he winced mentally. Was he going to suffer for killing Monica now? He had to get away. Couldn't take chances with this crazed man. He had to-
"AAARRRGGHHHNYMSPITZZSTAPHFourglk!" He writhed as the needle stitched the skin back together, wishing desperately he could have died with Monica. Or at least passed out. Good intentions or not, this was not a situation he wanted to be caught in ever again. Although, he did get lucky and pass out shortly after the stitching was finished, but not until he had suffered about as much as his body could handle.
Tom woke up some time later. His eyes were hazy and unfocused and he made no effort to focus them. He just stared at the ceiling and thought. Why had he woken up? Something had happened. Something... Intruder. Yeah, what the voice said. Someone was in the room with him. He could feel them staring at him, watching, waiting. It scared him, to be quite honest. It didn't help that he was still suffering from adrenaline from trying to run away from Drake, but it was quite creepy to stay in a room with some random stranger that was - as far as he was concerned - going to try to kill him.
And there wasn't a bloody thing he could do about it except stare at the ceiling and hope they would go away.
Always the one people relied on you had to be strong. You couldn't give in. But now the pain- the immense sadness- began weighing down on her and she gave a short sob as well before making it stop.
But the tears kept falling- very slowly- as she silently shared her own sadness with the other. Someone had died. Someone she had became friends with almost died and had killed. Things were falling apart at the seams and there she was, a little puppet in this unfortunate game. With her strings of control- that kept her alive- being snipped one by one.
Truthfully, Deget didn't know if she would last all much longer in all this. She just didn't want any more deaths. She didn't want to see people she cared for be so sad and scared.
She didn't want to have the share their emotions because she was scared, too. And now she needed a shoulder to cry on.
He set a hand on the back of her head comfortingly. "I hope yu gets out-" He paused to steady himself- he'd begun to topple over. "Outta here."
He pulled away and gave a goofy little grin past a red puffy face, his poor little lip was still large and red. He pressed his thumb under her eye and wiped a tear away.
"Cheers mate." He murmured lifting up his bottle before he pressed it to his lips and chugged.
Her smile tipped higher and she kissed Geppetto's forehead in thanks before getting her own bottle. "Cheeurs." She clinked it together with the others and took a chug, sighing deeply and putting it on the counter with a hard 'THUMP' before looking over to the Frenchman.
"I'm.." Her throat clenched when she thought these may be words she could not fulfill. "I'ma try and get ya out of 'ere, tu." And when she thought about it, something popped up in her brain.
"Hey Pet.." She got another bottle of rum. The Jamaican woman popped the cork and drank it before putting it back on the counter. "If.. If I don't make et outta here, I wanna tell ya this.." Her gaze went to the male and she sniffled. "And this is something I've never told anyone, ya hear?"
And slowly, she began to explain why she was here. Because of Zeke. Because she needed to know if he was alright and now that she knew- knew what Drake was, knew what he'd done... She intended on telling the police. To get Drake in a cell or something. That's why Geppetto meant so much to her. Because he reminded her of Zeke- in his own French, drunk little way.
"Ma mère était une prostituée" He paused and blinked as if he didn't realize he was speaking another language. "Eh. I mean. My mum was a prostitute.. Whore.." he spat the word whore and then took another drink. "Fer all I know I have tonza other siblins out there. I will die here, with nobody to miss me." He said that last bit surprisingly clear. "Except you.. And..."
James. Sweet James. James. My little yellow bird... James.
"And- mon amour..." His love. He left it at that, she could take it however she pleased.
"I would gladly die for either of you."
The woman frowned and listened, nursing her bottle gingerly. About to protest at the last statement with a flourish. At least the blonde took the chance to correct himself.
She was quiet for a moment before saying in a slow manner, "Je vous remercie, Geppetto frère." It'd taken her a while to remember the grammar and words and even if she'd stumbled a little, it was the thought that counts. "I would do the same.. for you."
And on a second note. "Besides, I already know yer lil' love, 'Pet. You guys are cute together." Deget gave him a lopsided grin and drank deeply once more.
It was cute, how Geppetto and James were all in love. Deget was in love with the idea of being in love- but witnessing the emotion happen was good, too.
It took him a few moments to collect himself, rum sure had it's way of burning his throat on the way down. His face drew into that of a tomato, it was so red that literally it was a wonder that his skin could generate enough pigments to show a color such as that. "I..." He let out a quiet giggle, like they were two girls discussing crushes. "He's." He set a hand over his face. "Les choses que j'aimerais beaucoup à faire pour que l'homme ..." (( The things I would love to do to that man )). Woah baby. Geppetto sure had a sensual side when he was drunk.
"But." He paused looking to his drink. He remembered why he was drinking in the first place.
"He..." He couldn't even find the words.
"Things are complicated."
She sighed deeply and tipped the bottle back, only a drop going on her tongue.
The woman stared around the room before proclaiming- demanding, "WHAERE'S DA RUM GONE?!!"
And proceeded to slip and fall on a bottle that was by her feet. She burst into a fit of giggles and stayed like that, avoiding the glass as she sipped the bottle of rum- looking up at the blonde with a smile.
"Things 're gun get better. Be 'appeh ju found love, mon. Dere are a plenteh a people 'o want love auhn can't 'ave et! Can't get it.." There she goes, depressing herself.
Again. She chugged her bottle of rum with a sigh, looking at Geppetto when she finished her long drink. "Sorry. Went off on a rant.."
This man...this horrid man was a killer. Insane. He'd ruined everything when he robbed Monica of her life. They were all supposed to ban together - to stand against Drake and refuse to comply with his sick fetishes. And now this. But something troubled her. This man was responsible for the death of an innocent. He didn't deserve mercy of any kind. In fact, she should just kill him now before he recovers and kills again. It would be divine retribution. She would be a hero. Perhaps, God would save her soul in the end...But none of that mattered now because this man, this shell of a man...was simply that; a shell. He was weak, vulnerable. Esther couldn't kill him. Lying there in that bed, he was almost silently pleading for pity. Esther's face contorted into a pained grimace as tears began to well up on her delicate lashes and drip down her cheecks. She couldn't kill him because she was better than him.
And then the man stirred - if only for a moment. 'Does he know I'm here? Did he see me?' The young beauty was startled back to reality. As quietly as she could, Esther backed away from Tom's bedside and exited the room. She shut the door behind her and leaned up against it, sighing dramatically. As the sun rose overhead, it grimly reminded her that the day was only half over. And even that didn't matter. There was no end to this. She wasn't safe at any time or in any place. No one was...
Oh look! So lost in thought, Drake had walked right by Esther, who was leaning against Tom's door. She looked sad. had she killed Tom? Drake wondered as he turned around to greet the young lady. No, it didn't seem so. The scent of his soul was still as faint as ever.
"Esther! You look rather worried, miss. How about you come down to the dining hall for a meal?" He caught her arm and began dragging the girl along, still talking excitedly, "I'm going to collect the others as well, except for poor Tim. He didn't seem to be doing that well after I stitched him up. But Deget, and Gepetto should be in attendance, don't you think? And of course, James, if he's awake. yes yes, It will be grand." The rumpled looking man gesticulated wildly. Okay, maybe he had gotten a tad starved for company over the years. He hadn't had a truly formal dinner in ages. This would be so much fun!
He leaned in over the table eyes dull as he attempted to drink again- the first time he missed his lips and the liquid fell onto the ground with a 'splash' the second time he made it, but found that his bottle was now empty. Darn it.
He reached for his fourth- popped it open and grinned. "Seems tuh me that..." He trailed off, eyes dimmed. "Uhm." He forgot what he was going to say... And it was a really good point to be made! "Seems tuh me that there isn't a lot of rum left."
It was true.
"Oh darn," she murmured loosely and sighed- then groaned. "Wanna go two da next ketchen fer moa rum?"
((OOC: AT SKOOL HUR. Lame reply is blamed on school. :P ))
"Now, I've got James, and Esther, I wonder where the other two happened off to." He said, half to himself. Ah, no matter. He'd find them after he'd gotten the pot of soup back up to an edible warmth. Setting off down the hall again, still talking aimlessly for no other reason than that it amused him, Drake more or less than dragged the young woman along. Swiftly he made his way to the dining hall, depositing James's limp body and the young lady there.
"Keep an eye on James, will you? I'll be back in a moment with food." he said over his shoulder.
Now it was time to put the food back into the fire so it would heat. And find the other two. Drake entered the kitchen, stepping over Monica's body, he really needed to clean that up, as he did so. He grabbed the pot that was still sitting out from breakfast, added a bit more water and some more meat, then put it back on the fire along with some more wood. Stoves were for the less talented and easily burned. Fires were the way to do things right in Drake's opinion. He hummed lightly as he worked, wondering where the humans had gone off to and gingerly avoiding the dead body on the floor.
'Oh my God...what's going to happen to me!? Is he going to k-' Drake continued to drag the girl toward the dining hall, bantering quickly. 'Wait...a meal? He wants to have a...a...?'
It sounded absolutely insane, but it sounded to Esther like the man wanted to organize a sort of luncheon with the other guests. The way he went on was not unlike an excited child. A sadistic, terribly frightening child, but the genuine enthusiasm was evident.
Drake scooped up the young butler on the way to the dining room and slung him over his shoulder. Esther stared into the boy's pale face and gasped softly at the sight of the dried blood about his head.
Soon they were left in the dining room as Drake turned to apparently fetch the others.
"Keep an eye on James, will you? I'll be back in a moment with food." Again, Esther did not get the chance to protest. As the sound of the man's footsteps faded away, she turned her head toward the unconscious James. She let out an inaudible sigh and soaked in the unnerving silence of the dining hall...
Deget wandered about as the map that she'd constructed in her mind fell apart in bits. No longer did she know where she was or where she was going, but rather more so if she could have a Seventh Sense to sniff out rum. Her steps were not very wobbly but still were. A few stumbles and near-trips happened, of course, but she was fine. Man oh man.
Wasn't that a huge lie.
There was some kind of pain in her that hurt. It made her want to cry or or to punch something or just to scream. She missed her brother. She wanted her Mommy. A hug was needed, it was in order. But yet, thankfully, rum called to her. The Jamaican woman cheered as she came across the kitchen, investigating to find it full of rum and even a bottle or two of vodka. And wine.
" 'Ello rum."
Hugs were in order.
Careful to make enough noise so as not to frighten the young woman, Drake strolled over to her. Yes, she had a bottle of rum wrapped up in her arms.
"My, what a romantic embrace. You hadn't told me you had a lover, Miss Deget." Drake said softly, leaning over her shoulder with a grin on his face. She smelled heavily of the stuff. "I imagine you've already emptied the other room's stocks, haven't you, silly girl." He said with a quiet chuckle. "You should get soemthing else in that belly of yours or you will be hurting later." he warned genially as he turned to go back into the main part of the kitchen and continue his watch over the pot.
That left Gepetto to find. Unless James had already managed to kill the young man before Drake had taken care of him. The thought made Drake frown. It was possible, why hadn't he thought of that earlier? Also, would Deget follow him into the other room or merely continue in her embrace?
"Oh, Dammit all." Drake cursed as he peered into the pot. It had begun to boil in his absence. Time to take it out of the fire.
The woman looked at the male and followed him into the next room. Setting the rum down on the counter, she pulled Drake into a hug from behind. "'Orry," she murmured. "A lil' 'ammered at de moment and I tend to turn cuddly durin' such things."
Soon she pulled away and got the rum. Cork popped, bottle to lips. And chug. The burning liquid left a pleasant warmth down her throat and made Deget sigh pleasantly.
Her feet weren't working like she would like them to. Break time.
Plopping onto a chair, she sighed deeply and looked at Drake through lidded eyes and her eyelashes. "You cook guud, by de way."
Quietly, Drake took the pot from the fire, shooting an occasionaly glance at Deget, who sat herself down on a wooden chair. She was jsut drunk. She must be a very affectionate drunk. "Oh, thank you." He said, well, mumbled. His excited air had deflated, now he was more surprised and reserved. Keeping his head down, Drake carefully began spooning soup into bolws, clamping the pot between his torso and his arm. It was hot, but the albino soul eater didn't care. He never cared. Really, he didn't.
Tilting his chin down, the woman rose an eyebrow. "Ya don't look okey." Another quick observation. "An' don't try ta lie ta me, hun. You can't lie to me. I may be a little tipsy bu' I ain't that tipseh," she said with a deadpan look.
Poor Drake. She wondered if the male was sad or needed a drink.
What exactly had happened? James looked around as he got to his feet, his knees trembling with the strain of keeping him upright. Oh! There was Esther. James jumped slightly when he spotted her, backing away tentatively with a slight bow. How had he ended up in the dining hall with Esther?
--
Drake sighed heavily when Deget asked him if he was alright. Yes he was alright. he was a damn souleater, he had everything a devil-on-earth could want. He was fine. Just dandy. Drake continued pouring soup into the bowls until suddenly the young woman was right in front of him. She'd slid into the tight space between him and the counter. Drake froze again, staring down at the drunken Jamaican. Dear God she looked like her brother.
"Nothing that you need to worry your little head over." Drake finally managed to say after a long search for words. He shifted the pot in his arms, careful not to burn the young woman. Why was he being so careful about that? She was here to die, it didn't matter. But nonetheless, Drake almost felt as if he was near some innocent creature, a doe maybe, that would run off if he made too sudden a move.
Drake reached out and awkwardly patted her cheek before taking a slow single step backwards. "Nothing for you to worry about." he said again, turning around so he was facing the fire. It was starting to die out. He should put some more wood on it. But he didn't really feel like doing it. He was too busy standing in semi shocked silence. Much too busy.
The woman sighed and looked over to Drake, getting a few logs and throwing them in the fire carefully. "Well, mig' as well." She huffed and began riflinf through the cupboards and drawers. There was a smile on her face now- a loopy one. "I can cook, ya know. Nothin' all too fanceh but I dare say I could whip up somethin' quickly."
She went and searched around- finding some fish cooling in a small box full of ice as well as some vegetables and fruits. A glimmering, sharp knife was pulled out from the drawer and she began cutting and dicing food with a hum.
A hum Zeke taught her. It was a bit of an ear-worm but a pleasant one.
Ah, no time to justify past actions now. Now was the time to prevent an accident. Drake had to admit that the young woman was rather infectious. Her spirit, that is. Buoyant. He rather liked her. But then again, he'd liked Zeke too. It didn't stop the hunger, and that was Drakes number one priority.
For the sake of the game, Drake told himself. It was all for the sake of the game. He reached out and caught the arm that was holding the knife. "If you don't mind, Miss Deget, I'd prefer that you let me do the cutting. You can tell me what to do instead eh? I'm not much of a cook." he said, his voice trying for his usual witty spirit and missing its mark.
"So first o' all, make sure the pieces are very small. Tiny. Slicing and then dicing would be a good thing to do ta ac'omplish this, if 'a du say so mahself." Deget smiled and let out a tiny yawn as she cut herself a knife- this one not very sharp but good for removing the scales from the fish. "You don't want to descale it do you?"
Drake waved the knife as he spoke again. "Because if it is absolutely necessary for you to do it, then you may, but I'd rather that I do it. You are my guest after all." A small smile. Not very enthusiastic of a smile, but it was there. Maybe it was a bit of a smirk. Then back to chopping up vegetables.
Fine then.
The Jamaican woman walked over to Drake and put the fish and scaling knife down. "I suppose you can do it if you want. Sorry, if I'm taking over stuff." She gave him a grin. " 'Usually I'm da one doin' all the cooking."
"You don't have to apologize, anyway. I'd just feel awkward if I were standing here watching you cook. Thats mostly what I do with James. Time for me to be useful, eh?"
Drake found himself grinning. Ah, lighter spirits. Looks like Deget could manage to drop him down eight or nine rungs then help him climb all the way back up. My, what a confusing young lady.
"You've changed a little," the woman said. "Ya seem more relaxed, when I think 'bout it." A shrug of the shoulders and then a chuckle. "It's wearin' off." And she was glad it was wearing off, too.
An urge to drink more so she could contain her feelings, the ones she hated, came over her. But it passed after a moment. With some difficulty, the woman pushed the urges away.
With difficulty, mind you.
The ruffled man turned around, grabbing a grease rag to wipe his hands off on. Although, it wasn't really necessary. adding fish oil stains to his already bloody shirt wouldn't have hurt it any. Drake tuged on the hem of his shirt, straightening it.
As he made his short trek back to where Deget was standing, he looked at the young woman inquisitively. "What's on your mind now?" he asked as he grabbed the fish, cleanly beheading it. Time to de-gut it. What fun.
She seemed to reel back and listen to herself.
"I mean, to distract me a little bit. My thoughts just.." A long, deep sigh. "They're going on a bad route." Her facade broke down again and her stress, sadness, and depression showed. Her head hurt, her back ached, she was sad and wanted things she would never get. Her spirit was breaking on the inside but somehow she always repaired it. But yet, the more it got patched up, the harder it seemed to make herself feel better.
She watched him with eyes like a confined animal. She felt so small, so vulnerable. She wanted nothing more than to escape this terror. And here was James. Living here with Drake for God knows how long. Why? Why did he stay? It wasn't long before Esther voiced her thoughts...
"Why do you stay here?" She hurriedly whispered to him, as if Drake would reenter any moment. "You know this place well. Why can't you just leave? We could all end this right now. We could leave...right now." She'd hoped to sound confident and persuasive, but it came out as little more than a plea. Here she was practically begging for the help of a taciturn mute, knowing deep down that it was all for naught. Still, her will to live remained bright inside of her. As long as she was alive. As long as she had her soul - she wouldn't give up her will to escape.
He commenced to tell her about how he'd loaned James to the elderly lady for a day in exchange for some of her servants to help him fix the roof. The woman had been complaining about how lonely she was, and how much she'd like the company of a young person for a while. So of course Drake offered up James. She'd mistaken the poor boy for a young lady, and James had no way to protest or explain. A week later She'd brought him back and had told Drake off for making the poor young 'lady' dress up in a suit. James had been decked in a blue and yellow summer dress and nearly covered with bows. He hadn't looked very pleased. The green-eyed butler had sulked in his room for a couple days after that.
As he spoke, Drake finished with the fish and held it up. "Okay then, what now?" he asked with a little grin.
_ _
James watched the young lady frantically asking him for help to escape with large sad eyes. Silly girl, why don't you understand? If I could escape, don't you think I would have left long ago? With a little ironic smile bending lips, James leaned forward slightly, as if he was about to impart an important secret. He lifted up an index finger and in a single fluid motion he drew it across his own throat.
To leave is to die. For me.
To stay is to die. For you.
With an apologetic look, James straightened. He had his own best interest at heart. It came from being a selfish child for the last couple thousands of years. And having to look after a selfish child as well. Starvation wasn't a very pretty way to die. Not very comfortable either.
She was Jamaican. She was used to laughing like this.
After a while, slowly her hoots of laughter died down and she was left doubled over and holding her stomach, still giggling and gasping for air.
"Are you alright, Miss Deget?" he asked as he reached up to grab a heavy iron skillet from the top shelf. He swept all the vegetables up into it, as well as the fish. Then it went into the fire. Well, not int other fire, but right over it. The flames licked the bottom of the skillet as well as his hands, but Drake didn't notice. He was too busy staring at Deget, who was bent over laughing. He'd never really been the cause of such a reaction before, and it was a bit off-putting. Especially because at first he'd thought the young woman was dying.
Like Drake was some little angel who could do no wrong.
Going over to the white haired male, she looked at the food and then to him. Something from her mouth popped out and she murmured, "I bet Zeke would've said wonderful things about you." A last smile and hen she returned back to the wine closet.
She really did want more rum.
"Deget, if you want some food, come on. Esther and James are already in the dining hall. Leave your drink here." Drake said, poking his head into the wine closet for a moment before continuing down the hall. If she was hungry, she'd follow.
Then to the dining hall. Esther and James seemed to be getting on well. Or at least, no one had killed the other yet. Not that Drake expected them to attack each other, but one never knew.
"James, go check on Mister Tom, please. If you hurry, you might have something to eat." Drake said pleasantly, placing the food on the wide wooden table. The he looked up at Esther. "Help yourself." He said, settling down into a chair.
"Okay, coming."
She put the bottles down and jogged out of the wine pantry, going out the kitchen and finding her way into the dining hall. She stretched and rolled out her shoulders before cracking her knuckles.
Man, was she stiff.
The crap are you going on about? @$#&*!! Your constant thinking is driving me up the walls. Just shut up for once!
"Look who's talking!" Dripping sarcasm. Tom jumped at the sound of his voice. He hadn't meant to speak out loud, it just sort of happened. But, even worse, it didn't sound like his voice! It was all hoarse and cracked, and talking hurt. When had that- Oh, pfft. Of course. When he had gone running down the halls, screaming bloody murder after Drake... Drake...
No! Bad thoughts! Happy place. Happy place. Tom closed his eyes and took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. That's it, calm down. Freak.
"Says the disembodied voice." Again, he hadn't meant to say anything out loud. He just... did. But, it felt good to talk. The silence was almost crushing and being stuck in bed without any way of leaving was starting to get to him. Combined with killing a person (yes, he had killed her. It hadn't been an accident, he had intentionally killed someone) and seeing Drake to that thing with her body, it was really no surprise that his nerves were shot.
And Tom still couldn't wrap his brain around the fact that he had killed. That's right. He had taken a knife and intentionally killed a person. It was all supposed to have been an accident! Bring down the cutting board, end it quickly! That was all. But then she had turned around and-
Happy place! HAPPY PLACE!
Would you stop with the constant THINKING?! Deafening silence. Tom blinked, staring at the ceiling in shock. The voice hadn't gotten angry before. Frustrated, yes. Happy and excited, most definitely. But angry? That was new. Thank you! Now, get your lazy carcass out of bed and move! We have things to do.
"But my arm-"
Is perfectly fine, the voice interrupted. Now, if you please, time is wasting. Gepetto is still a walking threat and we've lost track of him, which makes him even more dangerous now.
Oh. Oh dear. That wasn't good. A drunk was dangerous but a drunk you didn't know the whereabouts of? Tom shuddered and tried to block the rush of unpleasant thoughts. Happy place. Happy place.
More like the sanatorium, for you.
"You're cruel." Tom pushed himself to a sitting position with a grunt and took several deep breaths so he wouldn't empty the contents of his stomach. Dizzy and nauseous, he used one hand to support himself and the other to clutch at his stomach. Oh, this so did not feel good.
Good boy. Now, let's see about actually getting out of bed.
Easier said than done. Hanging his head, Tom decided to stay where he was and wait for his body to calm down enough to actually let him move. Let the voice rant and rave, he was still the one in control of the body. He decided what he did and when!
So far.
Up the stairs, to the left, a right. There it was. Was Tom still there? Or had he wandered off? James tapped lightly on the door with his finger pads before poking his head in. Yes, Tom was still there, and he was sitting up. Well, that was a good sign. James knew he was in no proper attire to enter, but he did anyway. He hoped that Tom wouldn't really mind that he wasn't wearing a jacket and he had no gloves on. It didn't really matter anyway.
Stand and look for a second. Evaluate the situation. Tom didn't look all that well. How did he get hurt anyway? James deicided that he had the potential to be dangerous. Best to approach with caution.
Standing for a moment with only his head poking into the door, James counted to five in his head. Then he slowly moved farther into the room. He stood in front of the door for a little while before cautiously approaching the man. He gave a questioning look. 'are you alright? do you need anything?' he seemed to say.
Until James entered. Poor James. Sweet James. Stupid, stupid James. James really should have known better than to enter Tom's room alone. He should have known better than to approach the disoriented man without making sure he was noticed first. And he certainly should have known better than to get within arm's reach of said man. But it was very good that James approached with caution or he would have suffered quite a blow to the head.
Poor Tom was too distracted with trying to get the very obnoxious voice to shut up by mentally screaming at it. His stomach had finally calmed down, but to anyone watching, it looked as though he were about to drop dead. He hadn't noticed the butler enter his room or approach slowly until he had finally given into the voice's demands and swung his legs over the side of the bed. His eyes feel on the stranger and he froze, tensing until he couldn't move. For what felt like eternity (though it was little more than a few seconds, a minute at most), they stared at each other, each trying to get the other to do something first.
All that was needed was a little push, and the voice was happy to oblige. Drake is a monster, James works for Drake, and Drake is always trying to get you to drag James around. Therefore, James must work with Drake and is just a much a threat. Kill him before he can kill you!
No hesitation. Tom leaped forward with a quick, "Okay!" and lunged at the butler with the intent of trapping the smaller man beneath him. It didn't help that his right arm was still practically unusable and hurt with every attempt to move it, and he was still suffering from the side effects of blood loss and excessive adrenaline, which left him at a serious disadvantage. Didn't stop him from doing his best to carry out his mission, either.
The stone floor was hard against James's back, he wanted to move so bad, but he resisted the urge. He remained still, frozen, wondering what Tom's intent was. Was the man going to try to kill him? Well damn, if that wasn't the second time in the last couple hours. James didn't exactly want to be rendered unconcious again. Especially because being killed hurt. Pain was not high on the ranking of things James enjoyed. But he couldn't hurt Tom, that would make Drake angry. Drake had told him to check on Tom, not murder him. And since Drake wasn't there at the moment, the soul would be wasted. Waste not want not.
Speaking of soul, the proximity to Tom's soul was making James even more hungry than he had been. His lips parted and he swallowed, trying not to breath. While still trying to seem human. Which wasn't the easiest task in the world on a good day. Especally not with an angry, pain crazed man on top of him.
James's eyes flashed as he searched for a viable escape that wouldn't hurt the human. There wasn't one. Tom weighed too much for James to simply push the man off him. He'd have to incarcerate him first. Dang. No escape. looks like he'd just have to bear whatever came his way. As usual.
Like a frightened lamb, she submissively sat at the table, a decent-sized spread of food was set before her. Esther felt sick. She knew, on some instinctive, subliminal level, that she was hungry. The girl couldn't remember the last time she'd actually eaten something. But still, she could not bring herself to partake of the meal. Fork in hand, she apprehensively picked at the food, nervously pushing it about the plate. She kept her eyes down to the table. Occassionally, she would steal a glance up at Drake, who was seated at the table as well. Just before their eyes made contact, hers would dart back down to the food in front of her.
Esther's heart was pounding. She smell of the dish was beginning to make her dizzy and lightheaded. Still, she said nothing, instead hoping that she would make it through this experience in one piece. She hoped that Drake wouldn't speak to her. She wished that someone else would enter the dining room. She prayed that this moment would end...
Then he turned his red eyes back to Deget. "I hope you haven't brought your lover with you, because I don't have enough to share with Miss Esther. I think it might make her uncomfortable anyway. She doesn't seem the type to dabble in such things, no?" He said, referring to her rum bottle, the one she had cradled in her arms not too long ago. But Esther would have no clue whatsoever of what he was speaking of. Playing with minds was so much fun. And Speaking of minds, how was James fairing with Tom. Maybe it wasn't the best idea, sending the boy up there alone, but he was immortal, so it didn't really matter, did it? Oh, sure he might hurt for a while, but it would pass.
So, something else? Tom cocked his head and stiffened, waiting for something to happen. Nothing did. James didn't even try to escape. He just lay there, pinned and completely helpless. Well, that made no sense at all. Poor Tom was at a sudden loss as to what he should do. He made no attempt to hide it, either. There was no one else around and he still felt woozy, which meant every emotion was scrawled across his face.
Kill it! Kill it! the voice urged. Easier said than done. Tom almost cried in frustration at the voice's sudden stupidity.
For one thing, he had only one good arm. James could have easily freed his left arm if he had tried, seeing as it was Tom's right arm that held it down. Heeling hadn't finished yet and it would take time for the extensive damage to be fixed, allowing for full use of the appendage. In short, strangling was out of the question. Rather difficult to chock a person to death if you only had one hand.
The second problem was similar to the first. He had several knives tucked safely in his coat, but grabbing at them would involve using his bad arm so his good one could hold the butler. Tom flexed the fingers of his right hand slightly and winced. It still hurt and his fingers wouldn't respond properly. Most likely, if he tried to grab or actually hold anything, the object would fall out of his grasp easily. Still, it was better than nothing and was the only other option he could think of.
Tom settled for stabbing. Releasing his grip with his right hand, Tom fumbled around the inside of his jacket until he found the pocket with his knives (or rather, the ones he stole from the kitchen). He tugged and pulled, keeping one eye on James, but only succeeded on ripping the pocket and spilling the contents on the floor. That sucked. Okay, so the knives were no longer an option. What to do, what to do.
Oh, wait. Of course. Why hadn't he thought of that before?
Tom's smile grew malicious as he giggled excitedly. Such a simple idea, he should have tried it before grabbing at the knives and tearing his pocket. He'd have to get Deget to fix that later. And he'd have to find a new pocket for his knives. Maybe on the right hand side this time...
But now was not the time for that. His right hand grabbed carelessly at Jame's mouth and thin fingers applied light pressure to the boy's jaw. "Come on, Jamesie," he sang, "open wide!"
How long was this going to take? James looked past Tom and stared up at the ceiling, slightly bored. Tom's facial expression changed to one of confusion to one of determination. Ah, took you long enough. James thought. The man flexed his fingers, then reached into his jacket. James closed his eyes, bracing himself for the pain that would follow stabbing, but after a tentative second of nothing, opened them again. Tom was fumbling in side his jacket, and managed to spill his weapons on the ground.
The butler snorted quietly at that. Way to go. The fearful anticipation of pain was waning. This man was no good at this, not like Drake was. Drake knew how to make someone hurt. All Tom was doing was making a fool of himself. But then, a maniac giggle. That did instill a bit of fear in James. Tom had gotten an idea. It was a familiar giggle, a sound akin to one Drake would make.
Fingers grabbed his jaw, commanding lightly for him to open his mouth. The voice. Oh god, no.
James was no longer in the manor, but in a memory, hundreds of years ago. First a fire. Escape from the falling building, and his sister's wails behind him. he'd tried to save her. There had been a man, pale as anything. James called out, pleading for help. Before he knew it, he'd been tackled. A pale form straddled his soot covered body. Bewildered confusion. The gentle crooning as a pale hand touched his fire singed face. A hand jammed in his mouth. Red eyes flashing with glee and curiosity. The horrible pain of his tongue parting company with the rest of him. Then nothing.
His body spasmed violently, and James tried to pull away from Tom. His head hit the stone, and a small wail of fear rose in his throat. His eyes rolled back as he struggled against the man above him. Not again. He bucked and writhed to no avail. The weight above him was much too heavy for his fear crazed efforts of escape. He was a weak adolescent human again in his fear, there were no precise movement, just fearful wiggling.
And Tom honestly didn't care.
James' thrashing was only more evidence to the butler's danger level. More proof that this man needed to be removed. There was no screaming and Tom huffed in frustration. Honestly, if the man would simply comply with his demands then things would move along much faster. No matter, he would take control of the situation. His right hand abandoned its previous task and reached over to grab at one of the knives. He fumbled for several minutes - James' constant thrashing was making the job much more difficult than necessary - and finally held a knife firmly.
And then he fell. Tom had been twisting himself at odd angles to do what he needed. The voice hadn't been there to warn him of the impending danger and James' erratic thrashing had been deemed unimportant information so he was completely unprepared for when James gave a particularly violent twist of his body, causing Tom to lose his balance and hit the floor. And just like that, the boy was free to go wherever.
But Tom wasn't about to give up. He had a task to complete, a weapon in his hands, and a threat to his and Deget's health and safety loose in the mansion. He wasn't about to give up now.
The butler peeked from between his fingers, one large green eye appearing. It widened. He pressed back further against the wall, his breath catching. He blinked, then opened the other eye, his hands slowly sliding from his face. He stared at Tom with rapt attention, forcing the last of the pain away, a blank look on his face. His cheeks were tracked with tear-stains, but the tears were long gone. The fear filled memory had gone nearly as quickly as it had arrived, leaving the boy a bit confused. A slight cough forced itself from his chest, which was aching slightly from having the man's weight on it.
Eyes traveled from the weapon, the knife in Tom's hand to the man's face, then to the ground. James swallowed hard. He steeled himself for the inevitable. He really did not like to die, but eh, it was life. For him, at least. Tentatively he shifted, leaning forward, his eyes daring Tom to move. With his sleeve he wiped the tear-salt away from his cheeks, then began edging slowly to the door. He probably wouldn't make it there, but it didn't hurt to try. Well, it did, but that was beside the point.
It was very strange to listen to him since he had began speaking for them both. What followed was a short conversation that went something like this:
"Oh, for the love of god, would you just kill it already?!"
"NO! Just leave me ALONE!"
"Shut up and kill it!"
"Go'waygo'waygo'way!"
There also a lot of senseless screaming. By the time he calmed down enough to reassess the situation, James was at the door and almost gone. There was a loud scream of, "NOOO!" - Tom couldn't be sure if it was him, the voice, or both of them or even someone else that had come up - as he lurched forward and grabbed at James' legs with one hand and thrust the knife forward with the other. He didn't care where it struck, just so long as he could slow his target down long enough to finish business.
Maybe he could just give the man a good kick in the face and bolt painstakingly away? But then he'd get in trouble for interfering with the game. James's body was trembling with the effort of holding all the pain and adrenaline in his little body. His green eyes were wide, and his mouth was open in a shocked expression. Tears were escaping again, but there was no sobs, just the lingering animal wail emitting from his throat. He was a young gazelle struck down by a lion. Wait, no...Did gazelles and lions live together? The wail quieted as James momentarily contemplated that. The thought, so outside of the pain, was like a life raft, and James clung to it desperately, drawing himself away from the burning in his leg and mind.
That was something Drake had unwittingly taught him. Not through any conventional lesson, but from the necessity to escape the pain that followed Drake where ever he went. Distractions. Beautiful distractions. His body still reacted to the pain, sweat making his body sticky and his breaths come fast. But his mind was a bit more serene as he thought about gazelles and mountain lions, neither of which he'd seen personally. But they were nice to think about. James stared up at the ceiling, the top of his head resting against the wall, his body heaving with each breath, which was accompanied by a strained whine.
"What the--?!" Screeching to a halt, she saw the scene before her. James. Tom. Fighting, knife-- God, Tom looked like a mad man. His eyes- wild. It didn't frighten her as much as it made her want to cry.
Brown eyes going wide, she said in a whisper, "God Tom, what are you doing?"
Her trust would be her downfall. Her eyes held sadness and that familiar note of shock-- love. Her friend.. Her friend.. She had to help them. James, sweet, kind little thing. A-And Tom, he needed help. He could stop this madness- all the violence- if she helped. "Tom.. Please, no, stop." Slowly, she inched forward with her body shaking just a little.
But the Jamaican steeled herself and held her hand out to Tom, lips turned down into a mournful frown. "Come on.. Ya-- Ya don't want to do this.. James didn't do anything, c'mon Tom.." Deget spoke his name tenderly as she tried coaxing him into stopping.
"You don't have to kill James. Not him, no. Tom, just-- just stop."
He hated it.
He couldn't really explain why. The more he looked, the angrier he got, like he was being accused of this horrible crime. But it wasn't his fault! James was a monster! He had to be! He worked for and lived with Drake, after all, and Drake was a monster. So James had to be one as well. Right? And besides, Tom hadn't wanted to kill James at first. It was the voice! The voice told him to it. That's right, blame it on the voice. Because the voice did tell him to do it. And he obeyed.
It was Monica all over again. Tears and blood and screaming. He hated it. "Shut up!" He swung the knife but missed. Stupid, clumsy fingers! "It's not my fault!" This time the knife hit, cutting deep into the leg once more. At least the sobs had quieted, making him feel a bit better. Only a bit, though. Not enough to calm his anger. "It's not my fault!" He didn't try to swing the knife this time, but instead wiped at his own tears as he pulled himself to his feet. What was the point of swinging a balded object if you couldn't see what you were trying to hit?
"God Tom, what are you doing?"
Tom twisted, tightening his grip on James' sleeve. The hell was Deget doing here? She shouldn't be here! She shouldn't- She couldn't-
The voice, sensing his sudden distress - and perhaps something more - whispered, Now, now, Tom. Calm down, relax.
Tom watched as Deget inched toward him. His eyes were wide and he looked like a trapped animal. That should have been the all the evidence she needed to back away. But she didn't. She didn't even stop, but just kept on coming. Coming closer to the monster.
No, correction. She was coming closer to the monsters. Plural. Because people didn't kill other people over and over for any reason. Only monsters did.
"Ya don't want to do this." How right she was. Tom really didn't want to do any of this. And yet, the situation he was trapped in made it impossible for him to not do this. Because everyone was a threat and he wanted to keep Deget safe. And to do that, he had to make sure there was no one left to hurt her. "You don't have to kill James. Not him, no. Tom, just-- just stop."
No, he didn- Wait. What? Deget was... protecting James? She had sided with James? The monster? She wanted to help James?! No. Nononono. This was all a mistake. She couldn't want to... But she did. It was written all over her. Her expression, her voice, the way she moved so carefully, and what she said. It's couldn't be true, but it was. Did that mean... she was a danger as well?
Yes. Yes it does. Damnit! This wasn't supposed to happen! Tom tightened his grip on James' shirt and clenched his teeth. His whole posture changed from frightened to angry. This. Wasn't. Supposed. To. Happen! This wasn't in the plan! This wasn't- But she- How dare she!
This had to be fixed. Quickly. Well, she was siding with the monster, was she? That meant it was too late to save her. But everyone else would try to kill her and Tom didn't want that. No, only he had the right to take her life. He hadn't planned on doing so, but plans changed. His right arm lashed out, stabbing at James, before he began to advance on Deget. He didn't care if he had killed the butler, mortally wounded the man, or missed entirely and stabbed the wall. If he missed, it would only take a minute to fix that mistake. But first...
First he had to take care of Deget.
But something nagged her that that wasn't the case.
Why would she think that though? Tom was only- scared. Like a frightened, confused child who lashed out and threw tantrums. And all children could be helped. That's right. All she needed to do was help Tom and everything would be fine and this would be a whole, big misunderstanding. And they could go back and have some food and all would be right again.
A squeak leaped past her lips but she was too loving. She could help Tom. That's why she didn't run away- even when Tom stabbed something. She didn't know- her attention was focused only on the other male.
Instead, the Jamaican woman had a smile come to her lips and she relaxed a little. "Tom.. Y-Ya okay now right? Y-Yer calm?" she asked quietly, shaking just a little. Desperate to believe that he wasn't going to kill her like he had done before. Hoping. Wishing. Wanting to believe in a lie so much that it became a truth of sorts. A blinding false truth.
And yet she wasn't stupid. She was not a normal woman who trusted so easily. Alarms in her head blared, her soul raged and something in her eyes- slightly helpless, slightly scared- snapped back into a clear focus. "Please." Deget swallowed thickly and balled her hands into fists, eyebrows furrowing and a look of conflicting emotions creasing onto her features. If all ended well, Tom would walk away from this and they could be better. But if not.. God, she didn't even want to think of the possibilities. It was scary but it was a reality she had to consider.
What if Tom didn't walk away? What if he tried to get rid of her like he tried on Monica, on James?
'Then you fight.' Ah, hello little voice. She hadn't heard from it for a while- it had been with her a month after Zeke's disappearance. It's voice was quiet but androgynous in gender. Warm. Caring. But intelligent. It reminded her of Zeke himself, the very person that had made it emerge. 'You have to be strong. Even if you don't want to do it, you're going to have to if he tries anything. Deget found the dark, desperate lie and cloud in her head clearing.
She gave a mental nod. 'Because you, me-- WE-- are not going to die without giving a fight.'
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Suddenly, if but for a moment, Esther was a child. A young girl of five or six perhaps, and dressed from head to toe in frilly white lace. A large bow sat at the top of her delicate porceline head. How she'd loved that bow. That was the first day she'd worn it. It was also the first time in her life she'd heard that animalistic cry. Her mother had taken her to visit her grandfather that day. He was a doctor who worked just outside of Wales in a sanatorium. Esther remembered how everything about the place was white - so white in fact that she believed that if she were to press herself flat against the wall, she would vanish from sight. It was an amusing little thought for a carefree child...and then came the screaming. It came from one of the wards. Loud, terrible, like a giant from a storybook. It screamed for help. Help from the voices. And her grandfather briskly walked off toward the noise. She'd wanted to grab him, stop him from going near whatever was screaming but then her face was buried in her mother's hip as she cried and cried...
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
It was the sound of pure insanity. The fear rising in her throat, Esther jumped up from her seat at the table and her eyes met Drake's. She stared at him for an instant before turning her back on him and leaving the dining hall. Lifting the front of her dress above her feet, she jogged toward the wailing, although every instinct in her body told her not to. It was the first time she'd ever done something that went against her better judgement.
Rounding the corner, Esther's hands flew over her mouth to cover a silent scream. Blood was spattered all about the guestroom. The young butler lay writhing about on the floor - was the blood from him? And there was Tom. Knife in hand he was bathed in sweat and blood as he struggled to get to his feet. Deget was before him, urging him to calm down. Esther gazed into Tom's eyes; the glint of depravity overwhelming his once placid face.
'Did he...did he intend to kill her too!?'
Esther did not know Deget. She did not trust Deget. But the sad truth remained that Deget's presence here meant that Esther wasn't completely alone. Without thinking any further on it, Esther screamed out to the woman.
"What are you doing!? Get away from him! Now!"
Well, here she was now. She'd gotten too close to the fire, cared for it too much, egged it on and this was going to be the consequence. How bad her burns would be lied on her shoulders- and Tom's.
Not Esther's.
"Go on, I'll be fine. I'll be joinin' ya in the dinning hall soon." That last part was a slight lie, as it was yet to be decided, but she just wanted the woman to leave. She might get hurt.
Fingers wet with blood scrabbled against the stones as he struggled to his feet, his right arm useless, the one that had been stabbed. His left leg was nearly useless as well, and his body trembled like a leaf. Deget was speaking with Tom. Foolish girl, didn't she notice that he wasn't in his right mind? James pushed himself against the wall and tried to rise to his feet. Slowly. Painstakingly. A sob ripped from his throat again. Think of the lions, James, think. He told himself, groaning quietly as he eased himself up. The two human's attention was on each other, they didn't even pay him a glance. That was good.
Then another human entered the scene. God, how stupid were these people? if one hears screams, the smartest thing is to go the other way. Especially in this house. It was Esther. Well now, the gang was all there. Except for Pet and Monica. Where had those two gotten off to?
Another stupid decision. Deget turned to speak to Esther. One should never turn their back on an angry animal. James stumbled forward, a shout burbling in his throat, to stand between Deget and Tom, staring defiantly at the man. He had to admit that it wasn't all bravery and liking for the woman that fueled his actions. Mostly it was because he was in debt to her. He'd taken her brother, and he wasn't going to let her life dissipate as easily. But his body was trembling violently and the bleeding was furious. It would be simple for Tom to knock him out of the way. But it was an honest effort, one of the most honest in James's life. Or his not-life, whichever.
--
Drake followed Esther after a short pause to listen to the sounds. Tom and...James. Tom sounded like thge offender, and it didn't sound much like James was fighting back. Good boy. He had his priorities straight. Then he leisurely followed the sounds. Deget's voice had added itself to the mix, and then Esther's shrill command. That made Drake speed up a tad. He didn't want everyone to die this afternoon. Actually, he'd prefer they wait until the next day, but that probably wouldn't happen with Tom in that state. The man could beat up James all he liked, but he couldn't kill everyone else too. Drake could only eat so much at a time.
Coming up behind Esther, Drake peered around the corner. There was blood everywhere. Tom had a knife and James had multiple wounds. He was struggling to stand. Drake smirked. Deget was turned, speaking to Esther, and Drake reached out swiftly and grabbed Esther's arm as James put himself between the two humans.
"Goodness, Esther, Do you have a death wish? If you'd like to stay and watch that is fine, but could you please do so behind me? I don't think I can save Deget, but i don't want everyone to die." he whispered in her ear, keeping an eye on the proceedings at the same time. This was rather interesting to watch. like a theater production, right at home. How quaint.
"James, no.." Deget didn't know what to particularly do. She put her hand on the male's shoulder, her frown deepening and her eyebrows furrowing even more. "You're gonna hurt yerself more," she said softly.
It was a motherly sort of voice. Dammit, she cared too much about people sometimes. 'Don't get him involved in this.. This is all you and Tom. No one else should get hurt in the process,' the voice said quietly in her mind. Yes, that was it. No one would get hurt because of her. She was not going to let that happen to anyone else she knew and even remotely cared about.
This was her problem.
And frankly, the Jamaican wanted most of them to butt out- but only for their own good. She cared too much to let them try and get involved.
Oh.
There.
That was better.
Like a radio being switched off, all the noise just... stopped. That's right, stopped. Is that better? "Yes... Much." So the voice was helping him again? Finally. He took a shaky breath and surveyed the new situation. Not much had changed other than the new screams - which he was currently ignoring - and the blood everywhere. Tightening his grip on the knife, he took a step forward. Deget first, then James.
Wait. Tom's eyes flicked to the side. "Why?" I thought you wanted to save her? He shook his head. "Too late for her." Another step. "Now stop bothering me." The voice must have been worried. The sudden fear and worry echoed in his head as it spoke, Whatever you say. Just don't come crying to me for comfort when she's gone.
It was funny how Tom could see Deget's mouth moving but there was no sound. It seemed so comical. Unreal. Maybe none of this was real. Maybe it was all a hallucination. Yes. That explained everything. That meant... That meant... Was it okay to kill everyone? Maybe that was how he would escape the nightmare. No one was real, right? Right. None f it was real. It was the only explanation. The only-
Deget looked away, just for a moment, but it was enough. Tom threw himself forward, lashing out with his knife. Perfect aim, would have struck her heart. Except James got in the way. The knife buried itself in flesh and was quickly ripped downward to cause as much damage as possible. Maybe this time James would stay down or finally die. Tom side-stepped the body and snarled, "Why won't you just stay dead?!"
Now. Now there was no one. Just him and Deget. He hadn't heard Esther and Drake appear, nor did he see them. His attention was focused too hard on Deget. The knife in his hand was almost useless now, though. The sheer amount of blood made the handle slick and he found himself having to hold it tighter than normal to keep it from slipping out. He had one shot. Two if he got lucky. Fine. Two running steps forward, stop, twist, and kick hard. His aim was to stun her, slow her down enough to have a clear shot at her throat or chest.
The fall hurt- mainly her head. She could feel the wound get irritated, most likely to open up again. That's what kept her down so long. Dammit, Tom was good when he was mad.
But wait, she could still help. She could.
Struggling to her feet, the woman stumbled and fell on her knees a little as her hand went out to grip something for support. "Tom, don't- please, don't.. I don't want to hurt you Tom, don't make me do this.." was her quiet, almost desperate plea. Tears were building up but they never gathered too much- never fell past that one point.
The voice calmed her and steeled her, willing her vision to focus. Her glasses had smashed to the floor (they'd been in her bag) and the world was still a little dizzying. Maybe she'd be okay, who knew. But all she knew was that she had to stop Tom and help him.
In a swift decisive movement James flipped himself over onto his front, squeezing his eyes shut for a moment after he did so, a silent moan of pain sounding in his head. Now he could watch the goings on. Deget was down. Tom had...kicked her? How cruel. She was on her knees, and she was speaking. James couldn't hear her though. His ears were buzzing. His vision was swimming too, but he didn't really care. It would pass. Eventually. But where was Drake? With him down for the count, Drake would need to be close by to control this. Surely he knew what was going on?
And speaking of that, where had Esther gone off to? She hadn't said another word. But James did not feel much like twisting his body to look. he was okay where he was. Not comfortable, never comfortable, but okay. Fine. In pain, but not more than he could tolerate. There wasn't any amount of pain he could not tolerate. Not that he particularly wanted to find out, but he was fairly confident on a good day.
Already, Deget was scrambling to her feet. Tom twisted his head to watch her from his position on the floor. He made no effort to actually get up - what was the point of hurting himself if he wasn't fully prepared for the next attack? And the voice had disappeared again. Maybe it was the blow to his stomach? Who knew, he'd have to figure it out later.
Tom listened to the calming silence. How strange the noises sounded, suddenly. He was aware of them, he could hear them, but his brain wasn't registering them. It was like listening to background noise or a radio that had been turned way down. The sounds were there, but he couldn't quite hear them. It was kind of funny watching Deget talk. He had a vague idea of what she was saying, but it was like her voice had been shut off.
She was probably still trying to get him to stop fighting, but he let her talk. She could try what she wanted, he wouldn't stop. The madness had to be ended, he had to get out, everything had to be stopped. No one would kill him or Deget. He wouldn't allow it. But he didn't want her to die. In all this madness, she had been the most sane. This... This...
NO! The voice was back and angry. It new what he was planning. And why not? It seemed to know everything he wanted to do. I won't let you! Too late. With a huff, Tom pushed himself to his knees and looked up at Deget sadly, silently pleading for help. It was time to end the madness.
Slowly, her free hand outstretched- like she was offering Tom a hand to get up. She was. If there was something she wouldn't do, it was killing or hurting somebody a lot when they were down on the ground. Not to mention the hand was a symbol in itself.
A peace offering or a means for the woman to hurt him.
And she didn't want to do that. But she would. Deget would, unfortunately, probably have to.
Deget's hand reached for him, offering him a lifeline to sanity. Oh, if only he realized what she was trying to do. Guilt would come later, he knew. The guilt would be overwhelming and violent. There would be no telling what he would do afterward. But that would be later. Now, he was strong for just a little while. He had one shot to do this.
One shot.
One try.
One.
Tom grabbed her hand gently with his left hand. His whole arm trembled, afraid of what he was about to do. There was a moment of hesitation - only a few seconds, really - before he jerked sharply and jabbed at her with his knife.
With the sharp tug, one of two things would happen. Either Deget would be pulled down toward Tom, or Tom would be pulled up toward Deget. Either way, Tom had a strong grip on her wrist, and nothing short of an outside force would get him to relinquish his grip on her.
Oh, that reminded her of London's Bridge. Except for the fact that in London's Bridge, you weren't stabbed. Or bleeding. Hah, childhood fun, right?
Giving a grunt, she used the momentum of her fall and gave Tom a good headbutt. But that proved to be a bad decision. With her head already throbbing from her last fall, the cut that she'd gotten from falling from the vents, and everything else, her vision blinked out for a moment.
Then it popped back, blurred and distorted slightly.
Great. Now she had a headache and bad vision. Not to mention having to hurt someone she cared about- when she got the chance to, that is. Her head.. really was, blatantly, fucked up.
It also didn't help that Deget had decided to use the fall to her advantage (why couldn't people just die quietly?!) and gave him a vicious headbutt. With a sharp grunt, he rolled off her and tried to pull away. Except... Deget still had a strong grip on his arm. Beautiful. Oh, this day just got better and better. Why couldn't anything ever go his way? In the end, Tom settled for holding his free hand against his head where he had been smacked - smearing blood across his face in the process, which gave him an even wilder/more helpless appearance (depending on how one decided to look at him) - and watching Deget warily.
A part of him wanted to grab another knife. His arm wasn't hurting as badly and he was positive he could hold a knife now with minimal problems. The only problem with that? The knifes were just out of reach as long as Deget held him. It was painfully annoying, how they were less than an inch from his fingertips, but no matter how he strained, the woman kept him just far enough away that he couldn't grab at them. All that was left was to wait. She would loosen her grip n him eventually, or she would try to get closer. He just knew it. And the moment she did, Tom was ready to pounce on the knives and continue his attack.
They were at the bottom, damn it all.
Pulling them out hurriedly, Deget fumbled and wrapped them around where she had been stabbed, trying to tie it. "Damn, damn, damn," was her continuous mumble.
Her eyes were still unfocused, messed up. It made her mad this inability to focus solely on what she needed to be focused on. It made her feel weaker- and in a situation like this, she didn't want to feel like that.
At all.
That's right, you did that. Oh lovely. You can still walk away, you know. It's okay. Just let her live. You don't need to do this. Yes I do. Tch! He sounded so weak. But not to her. It's alright. Just let her go. He felt so pitiful. Tom hated feeling pitiful. It was like he was worse than everyone else. It made him feel like a horrible person, and he didn't like that. That was bad, and he didn't want to feel that anymore! And it was all Deget's fault. All Deget...
But mostly his. Because he was a horrible person. And that sucked.
"I'm sorry." It was Monica's death all over again. "I'm sorry." Stiffly, Tom limped over to where Deget was sitting on the ground. The knife in his right hand was dropped within reach of her - he didn't even realize it had fallen - as he moved to stand behind her. Hopefully she wouldn't notice, and give him time to sit down and wrap his arms gently around her. Let him hold her gently, almost cuddling.
What do you think you're doing?! The voice was nervous. It was losing, and it knew it. Stop it! Stop it! Whatever. This was one battle the voice would have to lose. The scene was both beautiful and painful. It was almost like being back home with his wife again, except he wasn't home. And this was Deget. And she was going to die.
And it was all his fault.
Looking up at Tom with a swaying vision, lips twitched up into a sad smile. "I know, Tom," was her soft reply. "I know." Reaching out the woman gave a soft pat to her friend's leg.
The voice smiled at her- she could feel it- and it knew that the Jamaican made the decision. It was time for her to go. And it was Tom's job to make sure the deed be carried out.
As the man lowered himself next to her, Deget smiled again and closed her eyes a little with a sigh. Look at her, dying like this. Like Zeke she had been young. A lot to look forward to. But yet she knew that the time to die would eventually come for her. How old she would be- maybe Deget had been aiming for the age of 80 or so but this was good. She was dying, anyways, two open wounds bleeding? Better to be stabbed and die quickly than for everything to be drawn out.
Truthfully, she was happy Tom would kill her. It was actually a nice way to die- with a friend. A friend who apologized. She'd already forgiven Tom; Everything he'd done had been forgiven.
Because he was her friend. Friends forgave each other.
Strange, how he couldn't cry. He could feel the tears there, threatening to spill over, but he stayed painfully dry. Not being able to cry made a different kind of hurt. A searing pain throughout his whole body.
You don't have to do this, the voice pleaded.
Carefully, Tom positioned the knife against Deget's throat. For a second, there was a peaceful stillness. Ah, if only he could stay like that forever. If only none of this had happened. If only, if only. Tom jerked his arm suddenly, dragging the knife across, before pushing himself up and gently laying the body on the ground. Scooting back, Tom pulled his knees to his chest and stared at the ground. The voice was still screamed for him to stop but it went unheeded.
A sudden coldness fell over him. Deget - his only friend- was gone. He couldn't return home to his wife after what he had done. There was nothing left for him here and everyone else was most likely going to try to kill him. No, he couldn't let that happen. No one was allowed to take his life. No one!
Tom gripped the knife and pressed the tip to his chest. How ironic life could be. He had killed two people and now he would join them. There was fear at the thought of killing himself and that caused his hands to tremble. Still, there was little hesitation as he slammed the blade through his heart and pulled it out. Leaning back, he let himself fall to the floor and stared at the ceiling. How ironic that he had sworn he would not die and yet, here he was bleeding to death.
How painfully ironic.
"Stop your carrying on, James. You can be fixed." Drake said, leaving Esther to stride over to where his butler was crouched, staring at Deget's body. The albino grabbed the boy by the collar of his shirt, lifting him up to insect the damage done. James dangled like a kitten being dragged about by the scruff of his neck. Drake gave the boy a sharp shake, making James cry out in a low, animal sound. "Oh, sweetie, what have you been doing? Your completely soaked through." Drake said as he dropped the boy. James sprawled backwards, looking up at Drake with wide eyes. Drake chuckled, ruffling the boy's bloody hair.
"Now, down to business. I feel a fifty fifty split is in order." Drake did not mention that he'd already gotten one soul earlier in the day. "I get Deget's and you get Tom's. Since you let them both die, shame on you." Drake crouched next to Deget's body, waiting for the soul to rise. he was more patient now, not nearly as eager to punch through chest cavity to get what he wanted. After a shot while the milky white soul rose from her chest, darting about cheerily as it tried to find it's carrier to the next world. But The thing was met by Drake's waiting hand. It was caught and devoured in a snap. Ah, So she was as good as her sweet brother. Drake paused for a moment of triumph.
James watched, expression tight with pain, as Drake took his time.
But soon enough, Drake moved to Tom's soul, which was drifting apathetically above it's body. It was clearer than Deget's soul, which meant one of two things. One, that Tom was ironically pure, or two, that his soul was just not very good tasting. Drake drew the moment for as long as possible before catching the wisp and feeding it to the butler.
The woman sighed gently and tilted her head, pressing a kiss- almost motherly kind- to Tom's temple. "It's okay," she murmured gently as she felt the knife at her throat. "It's gonna be okay, Tom, I promise."
A smile was on her lips and the tears that had not spilled for days, months, maybe even years flowed down her cheeks freely. They made little rivers alone her face and dripped off the bottom of her chin.
Her eyes turned to James once they were open and she smiled once more. "And you be strong, too," she called out to him in a gentle coo.
It happened then.
The knife slid over her throat and a gentle spill of red rose up and flowed down her neck. Deget made a choked little sound before her eyes slid shut. It was a good enough slice that she wouldn't have to feel pain for very long- just some sharp prickling and feeling of loosing air before it stopped. At least she had died with a smile on her face. Her soul took the last of Deget's energy and burst out, almost seeming to have an excess presence like the flames trickling off the rising wings of a phoenix.
Darting out, the soul darted around as it tried to find its oasis but it was caught then.
Something happened. A layer seemed to shed itself and peel off, rising quickly and settling over the room. Throughout the mansion the warm essence spread, like heaven song. Love and joy and warmth and comfort and mirth and happiness before it turned quickly leaving the feel of a sad tinge to this. The heaven song rang for a fluttering moment before the melodious feelings rested to a stop and made its home in the mansion.
Deget was dead.
But something apart of her was not.
Drake pushed her to the side as he made for the bodies. So much blood. She never truly realized how much blood the human body contained. Esther couldn't bear the sight of it any longer. It was like a scene from Hell. Worse than anything she ever could have imagined on her own. Feeling a painful lump rise up into her throat, the girl stumbled a bit, doubled over. She leaned a hand against the wall to steady herself as she began to cough and choke softly. She was trapped. Everywhere she looked there was death. She couldn't even close her eyes anymore - the images permeated her very mind. Tears ran down her hot, red face as she struggled to catch her breath. Aimlessly stumbling along, Esther couldn't think anything beyond getting away from it all. Away from Drake. Away from the blood and the bodies. Away from this manor.
She never saw what Drake had done to Deget and Tom...
Now then, first on the list to find was Gepetto. Drake took his time, searching each level in the house, the top floor first. But Gepetto was nowhere to be found. For him at least. He did manage to find Esther though. She was wandering about on the second floor, looking rather dazed. Well, that was what bloodshed could do to a girl. Almost affectionately Drake hailed her, approaching as to not scare the girl off. "Are you alright, Lady Esther? You look a tad pale." he asked, a genial smile on his face.
James, after a short moment to recover himself, began to clean the bedroom. it took a long time to clean the blood from the floor, but he managed. It took even longer to figure out what to do to the bodies. In the end he decided the best thing to do would be to bury them, since Drake had not given any specific orders. So James carefully took the two limp forms in his arms, gently, and managed to carry them out into the garden. He steeled himself against emotion, as he'd been taught, and began to dig with his hands. There was one other mount of dirt in the garden, another body that Drake hadn't taken care of himself. James might have been a monster, but that didn't mean that he wasn't human.
After that he went to clean what he assumed would be the mess from lunch. What he found wasn't exactly what he was expecting. Monica's body and dried blood everywhere. From the looks of it the death had occurred while James had been occupied with Gepetto. And Drake hadn't even shared! James cleaned up the kitchen too, leaving another mound of disturbed soil in the garden. His fingernails were ragged now from digging, but James didn't much care. He was just doing what he had to do, rather mindlessly. Keeping most emotion out of his way.
Until suddenly, Gepetto. or at least, Gepetto's limp body. Dead. Dead dead dead. Surrounded by shattered glass and wine. This emotion ripped from James's throat. No, it wasn't enough that Gepetto was dead, he had to have been killed by his own habit. he'd drunk himself to death. James stumbled to the body, shaking it. Cold and stiff. No. Rigor Mortis had already set in. James pressed his pale face to the other's chest, sobbing. No. His little sun was no longer warm. It-it wasn't fair. The animal wails of grief from James's throat, for all their mourning loudness, were soft, muffled. Gepetto was still wearing James's jacket. It couldn't be.
No.
Why?
"Are you alright, Lady Esther? You look a tad pale?"
His words were like honey. They resounded inside her head with contrast - sweet words from the Devil himself. It made her head spin and her heart sink. Nearly everyone was dead now, just like he'd intended and yet...Drake himself didn't partake in any of the killings. He'd even stepped in to seemingly get her out of harm's way several times now. Did it really make a difference, however? She dared to look at him.
He was both frightening and oddly poised. The man, (could he even be considered as such?) appeared to be glowing before her, like he had partaken of a grand meal or just enough wine. She didn't want to speak to him. She couldn't even try, as the lump in her throat ached terribly and she choked back tears. Looking at Drake the way a scared yet starving kitten would, Esther nodded and made her way to her bedchambers. Sleep didn't seem like the best reprieve but with each labored, exhausting step the girl realized she had little choice in the matter...
---
After tea time, the deeds were done. There were now five humans in the house again. They were each in their own rooms. The butler, a man named Heindrick had the room that previously belonged to Deget, his master, Enfield had the room that had belonged to Gepetto. The man Williams had the room of Monica's, and the interesting young man who at first seemed like a woman had the room that belonged to Tom. They had all been situated in their rooms in the easiest way possible. By knocking them unconscious and dragging them to their respective beds. Which had been quite a bit of work for James. Especially since the first two, the master and servant, put up quite a fight. James was still nursing a few bruises about his face from that. He hadn't expected the servant to be so fierce. Especially with a face like that.
Williams had been knocked about the head by James after some things that the butler did not prefer to think about, and the last one, Tadhg, had been drugged, as James was feeling rather sore after his tangle with the previous humans and his nerves were frayed after being accosted by Edward.
Drake had left the boy to go back to his own rooms for a bit of a nap, instructing James to keep an eye on the newcomers as they woke. He'd be back around later to give them the full greeting. Perhaps over a nice dinner. If no one was already dead by that time.
So there James sat, dozing in the far corner of the long room that all the doors fed into. He kept one eye open, but he was tired and sore and was having quite a problem doing that. His chocolate locks fell about his face, shadowing the bruises there. One lazy green eye roved the room, landing on each of the doors in order every so often. But resting on one beloved door a bit more than the others. He couldn't shake the grief, even if he could hide it.
Upon receiving the letter, his parents had become ecstatic. At last, the perfect way for their baby boy to get up and move as well as a chance for him to find a girl to settle down with! It was the opportunity of a lifetime, and they decided right then that Alexander would take their place at the party. But they had to leave on their trip before he did, and thus they wrote a note for him to take with him. Alexander, not wanting to go, had decided that Hassen would go with him. The poor boy had no interest in going, but it was out of his control.
As the letter had said, a carriage came to pick them up. The servant driving it, James, appeared friendly enough, though he certainly wasn't one for talking, it seemed. James had been surprised upon finding that the two he was picking up were not the two he had been told to take. Still, it was better than nothing and the letter had given several good excuses. Drake wouldn't be that upset, would he? Hassen had kept a wary eye on the boy, while making sure his master got into the carriage safely. Once the two were seated, the whip was cracked as the horses started to move. At last, they were on their way to goodness-knows-where.
Hassen had wanted to complain. He had wanted to voice his opinion about the whole stupid matter very badly but he had kept his mouth shut. It was not his place to speak against his master. Besides, servants were only allowed to speak when spoken to, and even then, he was only supposed to say "Yes, sir" and keep his replies short. The less he spoke, the better. Those were the rules of conduct for servants, and he was no exception.
"Heindrick."
"Yes, sir?" He drew himself out of his thoughts and blinked. It took only a split second to realize that he had relaxed in his seat, allowing his back to slump. He quickly corrected that and tightened his fists in his lap.
"I'm bored." A thin finger tapped the black suit pants expectantly. When the servant stiffened nervously, a wicked grin spread across the man's face. Yes, that was what he wanted to see. The nervous tension - and, of course, the fear - that came with not knowing what to do. He closed his eyes partially and watched the servant with an eager yet bored expression. "Well?"
Hassen blinked as his brain worked overtime. It took everything he had to return the hungry stare with a blank one. He had learned early on that looking away or breaking eye contact only brought trouble and gave Alexander more than enough excuse to abuse him. And yet, the mere power was than enough excuse, as well. What was he supposed to do, anyway?
"Heindrick."
The master required an answer. Hassen bit his lip in thought. What was there that he could do? No, scratch that. What was there to do that didn't involve bodily harm to himself? There had to be something. Or maybe Alexander merely wanted conversation? No, that was stupid. Alexander never allowed him to speak more than a few words at a time.
"Hassen."
That had his attention. An angry blush tinted his cheeks and he bit back a harsh retort. Taking a deep breath, he forced his voice to remain steady as he answered, "Yes, sir?"
"I said I was bored." The finger continued to tap expectantly, but it now had an undertone of irritation. How could a finger tap have an undertone? By the way its pace had quickened slightly.
Hassen shook his head gently. "Patience, sir."
"Hmph." And just like that, the tapping stopped. Crossing his arms and legs, Alexander watched his servant with a cold stare. No matter, there would be plenty to do once they got to their destination. The trip was finished in silence. Hassen could have sworn the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife, which did nothing to ease his nerve. Nevertheless, he kept his expression calm and his body relaxed but ready to complete any command given.
At last, the carriage came to a stop and the pair looked to the door. For several minutes, there was no sign of life. Then the door opened and James motioned for them to step out. Naturally, Alexander was the first to leave and, thus, the first to notice that something was terribly wrong. For one thing, their destination - while it could be seen - was still too far away. Secondly, there was no one around to hear if something happened. Thirdly, why would a carriage drive need to carry a plank of wood?
Oh, right.
Right about the time Alexander put all the pieces together, the plank made its job known and the body collapsed like a sack of potatoes. James double-checked to make sure the man wasn't dead - Drake would have his head if he made such a careless mistake - when Hassen tackled him to the ground. There were no words shared - there was no need to talk and the pair were too busy fighting to really care, anyway - and the blows dealt were heavy. The German received several blows from the board before it was wrestled from James' hands, leaving the smaller boy basically defenseless.
There was a split second where Hassen towered over him and James adopted an "oh shit" expression, before the next blow was dealt. It took quite a bit longer than he would have liked (along with a few broken ribs and a snapped wrist that he could have done without) before the smaller of the was able to turn the tide of the fight by knocking the taller man down and twisting said servant's arm back into a painful position. That done, he struck the back of the man's neck sharply before dragging the two bodies back into the carriage.
Much dragging and grunting was involved in moving the two men to their appropriate rooms. Alexander wasn't all that difficult to move - the man was dangerously underweight, James had quickly discovered. Hassen, on the other hand, was pure muscle and fighting mass. Despite having a thin frame and looking quite harmless, he was surprisingly heavy - James guessed around 175 pounds - and much better at fighting than James had first guessed. It didn't matter, though. The two were carried to their respective rooms and left to wake by themselves or with the help of someone else.
At the moment, no one could put him down. No one could stop the beaming smile on his face, the skip in his step as he danced (literally) back to his small home in the countryside.
The letter had been a surprise. What could a big, rich man like Drake with a little ol' entertainer like him? Suibhne was known around the taverns and bars for his music and dancing. Nothing more than that. At first, it was thought to be addressed to the wrong person. And then it had his name on it and well, yay! He was invited to a ball! A party! An extravagant gathering of people in which he could- could let loose!
Not that he didn't do, mind you, but he hadn't done it in a while when he'd looked back on it.
The next three hours that day were spent relaxing, finishing up telling his family the good news, and finishing up chores and tasks. The next several hours after that were spent solely on getting himself ready. Hair brushed and combed, parted into two large bundles of hair to hang on the side of his face and the other two on the back having the same thing done to them.
The red powder was dabbed at his eyes and then had a white powder mixed to them, swirling it in and then letting it curve down to accent his eyes. A soft pink added to his lips, face washed and then clothes put on. An off the shoulder shirt that had a corset-style lace up to the back to make the fabric nice and snug against him.
A lot of time went in to making himself look good that afternoon. More than he usually did.
Suibhne finally left his house around the setting of the sun, going to the bar to announce his leaving. He stayed a while for a sip of some tea before making his way out- even though something bad happened. Never take your eyes off your cup. That was a rule of the bar- of all bars- and of all taverns. A very international rule.
After a while, the Scottish lad gave up on walking and thinking.
It had to have been hours before he finally regained some sense of consciousness.
And woke up in a bed- comfy and warm.
"Wuddafug?" It was slurred out and heavy with sleep, a loud thump heard in the room following it soon after. "Ughhn.." Bringing himself to his knees, shuffling sounded and then the door being creaked open as a woman (not really but everyone seemed to think that) looked around. Another groan, another sigh and then Suibhne rolled out with an 'oof~' "Dis ain't the tavern," he observed as his eyes wandered and landed on a little butler. Their eyes connected and the male stopped.
One blink.
Two blink.
Wide smile, go!
"Hey there!" he exclaimed rather cheerfully as he began crawling towards the boy. Too lazy to get up yet. "Do ya 'appen ta know where I am? Coulda swore I was in the bar.. And then I was walkin'. Or somethin. Hm." He yawned and pulled himself up- feeling a little sick at first by the sudden change before dealing with it. He'd faced worse. Like a real, bangin' head ache. Hurt like hell fire.
Then the pain had come, and the suffocating darkness. And this room, where he had awoken. He looked for his bag, hopefully that han't been taken from him. Thank God, there it was, at the foot of the bed where he had left it. He had a change of clothing with him, as before he had left it had occured to him that Drake may have wanted his 'services' fairly quickly, and who knew what it may have involved if his hosts had been entertaining guests at the time. Now he was glad of his foresight, and he got changed, while trying to comb the glass and blood from his hair. He had to look presentable, did he not?
The boy pulled himself to his feet with a sigh. There went his rest. The others would probably awake soon, then he'd have to look after them. And God knew that none of them would be happy. Suibhne was the only one who hadn't seen James before he'd captured the human. He rubbed at his face for a second, wincing slightly at the pain. It was funny. He'd more or less than died, and survived the pain, but the minor bruises still hurt enough to make him react physically.
He opened his mouth, which was the easiest way to explain his inability to answer before moving away from the human, over to the other corner of the room. He continued tugging at his sleeve, studying Suibhne, his green eyes flitting up and down the man. He looked cheerful. Ha. He probably wouldn't be so for long. James thought with an almost uncharacteristic anger. He realized that he didn't much care anymore. About anything really. Sweet apathy. It wasn't complete, but James was more numb than he had been in a while. As the realities sunk in further. There was even less game then there had ever been. Not even hunger. Well, hunger for souls. There were other types of hunger there. Perhaps revenge. But there was no one to deliver it to. It hadn't been Drake's fault that Pet was dead.
"I'm Suibhne! Suibhne Tadhg." Straightening, he licked his thumb and wiped the smeared make up away from his face. Without it, he looked better with some light bruising apparent. His eyes were highlighted though.
Little specks of strange coloration floated around that gave them a shine.
Looking around, the Scottish male sighed slightly. "This ain't anywhere I been 'fore. I'ma go look about. Ya should go rest, eh?" He looked back to James and gave ruffled his hair affectionately- like this boy he had barely met a few minutes ago was a little brother he'd known for his whole life. He'd never had a brother. The thought was a nice one. "Hwly fawr!"
It was Welsh; the men back in his town used to speak it sometimes. He went off and away to explore the big mansion- the place where he could feel something against his skin, feel something bad.
He wondered if it would spark his sight again. Hm..
But then he heard someone behind him. Looking over his shoulder and walking backwards, he looked at the male and grinned. "So dere are others, huh? Great! Ain't alone in all my confusion.. Nice ta meet ya!" He went up to this man- very tall man, oh he liked- and nodded at him. "My name is Suibhne Tadhg. You are?"
Hassen, however, was awake and alert not long after Suibhne had made a rather loud exclamation. Immediately, the servant took in his surroundings. It was a plain room; there was a bed, a bedside table, a desk in a corner of the room, and a wardrobe opposite said desk. Aside from that, there was nothing. Not even a window. The man grunted as he got off the bed and did a careful inspection of the room. As far as he could tell, there were no traps. The wardrobe was far from pleasing since it left him with rather... ambiguous clothing (way too feminine for his liking) but he couldn't stay in his old clothes anymore. They were wrinkled and dirty and the right sleeve had been torn from the fight. He was no longer presentable to his master.
Speaking of which, where was Alexander, anyway? Hassen began to panic and almost left the room before he remembered his current state. No, he could not present himself to anyone in this condition. A glare was sent to the wardrobe, as though such a thing might change his selection of clothing. Nothing changed, however, and he was forced to change into the clothes available.
While the clothes weren't ideal, his body structure made it very clear that he was a man. HOWEVER, the clothes were far too brightly colored for a servant to wear. This went against the rules and he almost couldn't bring himself to leave the room. But Alexander was missing and it was vitally important that he find his master before something horrible happened.
But he just couldn't bring himself to leave the room dressed the way he was.
It took time and patience, much pacing, and quite a bit of brooding for Hassen to make up his mind. By the time he came to a decision, he'd worked himself into a panicked frenzy, which meant there was only one appropriate way to leave the room. That's right. By breaking down the door.
There was a loud thud as his foot connected with the door, followed by a crushing silence. In his desperation t get out, he'd forgotten that the door swung inward and now his shoulder hurt from the impact. After the soreness had subsided somewhat, Hassen opened the door as quietly as he could and stepped out. Two people caught his eyes and he immediately focused his attention on them.
Drat. Not Alexander.
His excitement was killed with the discovery and he studied the pair warily. A woman (he assumed, he was too far away to be sure) and another servant (again, he assumed since he was too far away to be sure). As much as he didn't want to, he forced himself to approach the two until they were within hearing range. After that, he came to a halt and cleared his throat to get their attention. He hated everything he was doing. It went against his training and the rules that had been mercilessly beaten into him. Hassen was very careful to keep at least three feet of distance between himself. In anyone tried to approach him, he would move away to prevent any chances of contact.
The nightmare had frightened her, yes. But the feeling of dread only worsened when Esther saw she'd woken up in the same bed she'd fallen asleep in. This was still Drake's manor. She was still a prisoner. She was still going to die. 'No. I mustn't think like that. I must find a way to escape this place.' She couldn't trust James and there was no one else left in the house for her to rely on. No one else. No one...
...which meant that she was the sole survivor. Did that mean she'd won Drake's twisted game of life and death? He promised freedom to the last one standing. But he was the most untrustworthy of all. Could she even think of believing him? If Esther had her way, she'd never come across the man again. But that, she knew somehow, was inevitable. Silently promising herself that salvation was soon to be hers, the young beauty steeled herself and walked to the door. Grasping the doorknob, she was both ready and completely unprepared to face whatever may be waiting for her on the other side.
James stared at him warily as the feminine male approached the taller one. The taller, the servant, didn't seem to want to be approached from the way he was standing. James couldn't blame him. But he still didn't much like the man. And he figured that the feeling was mutual. It was a good thing Drake had been okay with the change in humans. "One human is as good as another, Jamesie, good boy for getting two of them." Drake had said.
This one was probably looking for his master. In such a situation James probably would have done the same. Although, after failing Drake, James would probably be split by avoiding the daemon and looking for him. Especially if the failure was of this caliber. Death as the ultimate end. But they didn't know that yet, surely they didn't. Ah, sweet ignorant bliss. Ah, for the days.
But the days were not now.
Now was the time to look after humans, keep them out of trouble until their untimely demises. James stared at the tall blonde man for a moment with tired green eyes, lifting an eyebrow slightly as Suibhne emitted a cheery greeting. He tilted his head slightly to one side, in the direction of Alexander's door. He'd heard the thump at the human's door earlier, but had been too occupied with the other man to do anything about it. This one seemed to be alright though. To clarify the motion, James jerked his thumb in the direction of the door too. But this Hassen man did not seem to be daft. But just in case.
James hoped that the man would either be occupied with going to find his master or by Suibhne, and not coming after him. He was the only obvious captor as of now. And it had been a close fight. James had no craving to end up broken and bleeding again, as like what had happened during the fight with Tom and Deget. He didn't much want to clean up the mess either. And James was tired, sick and tired. Drake wouldn't be too happy if James got into a tussle with one of the humans, even if it wasn't technically his fault. if he hadn't been the instigator. He had started it, if one would like to think of it that way, by causing a threat to the other's master. That was one of those things that one simply did not do. Especially when the other was much bigger and physically older than one. Even though one could not die. It still hurt.
Suddenly the person introduced himself - getting way too far into Hassen's personal space while doing so - with, "My name is Suibhne Tadhg. You are?"
Hassen hesitated, not sure he really wanted to talk to this person. No, correction. He really didn't want to talk to anyone at the moment. He had far more important things to be doing, such as looking for his master. But he had been directly addressed, which meant he had to give a reply or suffer the consequences. With a small sigh, he said, "Hassen Heindrick." Short and blunt. The way a servant was supposed to speak.
That task finished, he quickly maneuvered himself around Suibhne - he would have to fix the gender confusion eventually - and dared to focus his full attention on James. He had missed the head motion, but caught the thumb pointing him in the right direction. His eyes narrowed but he said nothing. It was neither the place nor the time to be speaking. Still, the servant had caught his attention in a way that bothered him.
James bothered him, like he knew the boy yet didn't. Something about the servant was unsettling and he didn't want to find out what. He wanted out, to go home as soon as possible. And there was that little warning going off in the back of his head. The boy was a danger; a threat to his master's health. It would have to be taken care of, but not until he had evidence. One could not go on instinct alone.
So, very carefully, Hassen wound his way down the hall and around anyone else that was starting to leave their rooms, and made for the one that James had pointed him to. His hand rested on the doorknob as he paused to look around. Oh lovely, there was Suibhne again. The short man was far too happy, in his opinion. Strange, it seemed he was the tallest person in the mansion so far.
Which was completely irrelevant.
The knob twisted followed by the door opening. He left it open as he entered to check on Alexander - who was finally beginning to stir. A careless move - if anyone wanted to, they could just waltz right in - but he was in a hurry and too worried about Alexander to care. Besides, if he really was the tallest person there, then he was most likely more than enough to take care of anyone that wished to harm them.
Sliding into the room with fluid movements, he looked at the figure in the bed for a moment. "Hope 'e wakes up soon." Grinning at the tall servant, the man left the room soon after and stretched.
Ah, if that man in the bed was as good-looking as Hassen, then he would be in his own lil', messed up Wonderland. Suibhne almost giggled to himself.
Wasn't he just a little too giddy? When taking in the events of today and everything else, his spirits did damper a little. There went his happy mood- dropping like the cliff divers back in his country.
"E-excuse me! Oh...oh my..." she struggled to say so many things at once. But alas, as the poor girl had only one mouth and one voice, none of them could be conveyed properly. "Please...you are...? Who are you? What are you doing here? How did you get here? How-how did you get in!?"
In the back of her mind, Esther subconsciously kicked herself for acting such a fool. This wasn't like her. She was the epitome of grace. The most sought-after girl in the city. The most beautiful rose in the garden that was London. And now here she was, a frightened doe stammering like a madwoman in front of a total stranger, with no regards to class and poise. Part of her was ashamed. And part of her didn't care. That other part was pure, animalistic fear. The two warred with each other until finally, the battle appeared to end in a deadlock. Esther managed to regain some of her composure (after all, it has always been said that remaining calm in times of disaster saves lives - namely her own) but still demanded answers from this new person. Who could it be? Were there any more people here? Did help finally arrive? Perhaps this sinewy-looking woman was part of some sort of rescue effort?
As Esther studied the woman's face, she quickly retracted her initial assumption. This person wasn't a female at all! It was in fact a man. A young man wearing feminine clothes. While his appearance could certainly pass for that of a woman with ease, Esther instantly knew otherwise. Call it...woman's intuition, if you will. The sight was odd. Sure, after what she had seen in this manor, something trivial like a mistaken gender couldn't hold a candle to the horror, but nevertheless she found herself to be instantly taken aback by the man. Still, another person in this hellhole was exactly that - another person in this hellhole. Which meant that she wasn't alone with Drake. Small victories...small victories...
"I'm Suibhne Tadhg," he answered the first question. "And.. Mmm, don't know quite how I got 'ere. 'Spect something happened ta me but it's a blur." The male laughed it off and rubbed the back of his neck with a sigh.
"But enough 'bout me? Who are you, miss? Ya seem very.. worried." His concern came out and he put a hand on the woman's shoulder, a frown- for once!- with eyebrows knitting in confusion and worry. He didn't like it when people were scared and a mess like this. Maybe this little lass was a lost sheep like him as well. She seemed much to fancy to be here as well. Like those prim and proper and prissy laddies Suibhne passed on his walks to the richer parts of town. Strange.
"This place...it's not a manor - it's a prison. Drake. Drake Stewart, the master, he...he..." she stopped for a moment, tears welling up in her eyes. She swallowed them back and continued, even though her throat ached. "He brought us here a few days ago. Said it was a party. But he's locked the doors and won't let us out. He...he wants us to...to...kill each other!" Just hearing herself say that was frightening enough. Esther knew it sounded mad. She knew it would probably take a miracle for this man to believe her. Would she, herself, even believe this story? Especially from the lips of a stranger? She dared not answer that.
"There were others besides me. F-four others. I watched them all kill each other! Now they're all gone and I'm the only one left! Please...please, we have to get out of here! I cannot stay in this place a moment longer!"
In desperation, she realized she was tugging on the man's sleeve. Instantly, her grasp was withdrawn and she looked up at him. The girl hadn't the faintest clue as to what she could possibly do to escape from here. Her foolish hope was that this Suibhne did. And if he was brought here, did that mean that there were others? Could she possibly convince them all of Drake's twisted intentions? Could she truly perhaps be the one to stage an uprising against him? Sadly, Esther recalled the conversation with Geppetto, Monica, and Deget. Save the young alcoholic, Tom had done away with them. It was Tom who ruined their plans. Was there another Tom here now? Esther's eyes traveled across the various bedroom doors in the hallway. Could the next Tom be in one of those rooms right now?
It was the only thing separating him from them.
That finished, he turned his attention back to Alexander. A small snicker escaped and Hassen found himself very happy that Alex was currently asleep. If his master had been awake, he would have been beaten for such carelessness. He took his time composing himself before he approached the unconscious lord and shook the man gently. It took several gentle shakes before the lord stirred and then more poking ad prodding to get said lord sitting upright. After than, Hassen stepped back and waited patiently to be given a command.
Alexander groaned as he was poked awake, not at all pleased by the rude awakening. Really, he'd have to work with Heindrick on that. Once sitting up, he blinked his eyes several times and quickly surveyed the room. It was the same as Hassen's in all respects except the layout had been turned so that the bed was on the wall with the door, the cane was within reach, and the violin was leaning against the des.
And Heindrick was patiently waiting for a command.
Snapping his fingers to get the servant's attention, he commanded, "Get me a change of clothes. I can't present myself to everyone in less than perfect condition."
"Yes sir." Heindrick jumped at the command, hurrying to the wardrobe and picking out a suitable change of clothes (they were just like his. He took pride in the fact that they were going to be wearing the same outfit). Once the outfit had been chosen, he quickly dressed Alexander and then set to work on brushing the man's hair and straightening everything. Once perfection was achieved, Heindrick handed Alex the cane and opened the door. He followed his master out of the room, being careful the shut the door behind him, and then glued himself to his master's side. As much as he hated being around people, he hated being separated from his master more.
He was quite careful to stay within arm's reach f Alexander in case anything happened. Alex, on the other hand, simply didn't care. Putting on a charming smile, he approached the first person he saw (two people, technically; one was practically hanging off the other) and waited for an opportunity to butt into their conversation.
He smiled at her in a comforting manner before turning his head to the male drifting near them- waiting. He observed the male openly- eyes dragging down his body than back up to his face, as if measuring the person's appearance and attitude itself.
So far, he did enjoy the physical.
The inner, however, could use with a little more spit and polish. Hopefully he wasn't complete smile and charm but a spoiled brat like he was thinking. "Well, hello dere," he said with a wide smile appearing on his lips, offering his hand for a shake.
Personally, he was more of a hugger but he had to get to know snobs first before actually hugging them. "I'm Suibhne Tadhg. I 'spose you didn't come 'ere the way you would've liked to. I mean.. I came 'ere with a bloomin' headache but even so, this isn't about me, is it?" He chuckled to himself and smiled again at the stranger- eyes happy and exuberant once more.
He didn't look at all like the emotionless slate he'd been moments before- but even that was a strange thing to be seen on him. Happy was a much more fitting expression to put on Suibhne. He glowed and brightened- like a little shining star.
Or a fire. Get too close and you burn.
Slowly opening the door, he slid a look of frightened confusion onto his young looking face before leaving. To anyone observing, he was just a scared young man, who was injured as well. Perfect bait, no one would suspect what he really was. He knew he was evil and manipulative, but he had tried honesty before. Honesty didn't work in society, it only got you killed. Lying to people so that they would trust you was more fun anyway...
"H-Hello? Where am I?", He made his voice match his face, not quite a frightened whimper, but still scared sounding. It sounded as though he were trying to regain composure the more he spoke though. That was expected, especially for a man of his age and build. He was an adult, even if he didn't look much like one. More importantly, he could pull off the act of acting like a high-class male, the result of years of observation and practice.
"We're in a Mr. Drake's mansion. More like' a prison cell now t'at the miss 'as told me everythin'," he answered the tall (oh and was he tall) man. "Suibhne Tadhg. Your name?"
He smiled at him- observing him and looking at him. Damn, was this man was tall. He'd like to crawl up that pole- oh yes he would~ But this wasn't the time or the place. If they made it out of here soon, though, he was going to pursue that tree. Gave him funny thoughts just thinking about it. Though his expression stayed the same happy, cheerful one like before.
Why?
Now did he want to make a bad impression on this (sexy) stranger? No. Not yet at the least.
"My name is Edward Williams. I must say, it's an honour to meet you, though it would have been a little more enjoyable if we had met under better circumstances", he introduced himself, taking the male's hand and lightly kissing it, the way one might do to a high class lady. Even though Suibhne was male, the affectionate gesture still fit. And Edward needed to get his claws into someone as soon as possible, if this was to be bearable. He had to be sure that he would have someone to do the dirty work for him, should the situation call for it. Back home, he had been in a plentiful supply of people who were willing to cut out their own hearts, should he ask them to. He had Matthew, or Thomas, or Stefan...the list of those people was quite a long one. Here...he would need to do things himself...
"Pleasure to meet you Edward. 'Spose you're right but, really, where could we have met?" The Scott slid his hand away from the taller man and his eyes narrowed- the mischievous glimmer sparking as he leaned up close to Edward.
With one hand on the male's chest and the other on the taller's shoulder, he said quietly, "And lad, you're not going to win oh so easily. Yera very handsome guy but I'm not so easily fooled." Patting the man's shoulder, he turned got back on his feet and tilted his head to the side innocently. But his smile betrayed it.
"So Mr. Williams. How'd you end up here? Gota letter as well?" His smile was still happy with mischief tinting its edges but his eyes were amused. Waiting for the answer. Most men couldn't handle his actions- but maybe Edward wouldn't be most men like he thought. Even so, he wanted to see the man's reaction. It would be funny.
And let him gather some more information on this Edward Williams. Gauge his personality.
"Esther Hathaway. Pleased to make your acquaintance, good Sirs," she gave a coquettish nod before adding, "Unfortunately I do wish it were under better circumstances. For you see..."
She told them everything. About Drake and James. About Tom and Monica and Deget. Even that pitiful young Geppetto. She told them of the manor. Of the locked doors, impossible windows, and even the intriguing ventilation passages the jamaican had discovered. Twice her voice cracked and the girl was reduced to tears. And when she made it to the end of her story, she prayed the men would believe her. Suibhne did. Esther was already beginning to trust him. He reminded her of the young alcoholic. Though that past experience taught her that to rely on anyone too heavily was the easiest road to perdition.
After her explanation, she looked around, studying the gentlemen's faces. Surrounded by such tall men, she felt both safe and intimidated. Whether she be closer to Heaven or Hell, Esther knew something was going to give.
James would have to keep an idea on that one. His fingers tugged at his jacket as he stood, becoming restless. And he realized just how tall all of these others were. Except for Esther. Poor girl. She'd either be saved or killed by these men.
Then came the story. About everything. There were spots, things she had missed, but it was mostly accurate. She didn't know many things though. She didn't know of how exactly James was still alive after being stabbed so many times, or of Drake's eating habits, and James wasn't about to supply any information. He'd have liked to keep up the facade of an innocent butler up for a little longer for the ones he hadn't fought with, but oh well.
And the parts about Gepetto made his belly turn. Made him look to the floor, not able to keep his eyes on the girls face any longer. God, he needed to get over the human, but he simply couldn't. He couldn't. And he didn't really want to let go of that warm little sun. He'd have to though, if he wanted to make the rest of his un-life as painless as possible. His fingers were pulling more insistently at the fabric of his sleeve. He swallowed hard. There was a strong urge in him to edge out of the room to inform Drake of the human's awakening, but he knew that drawing attention to himself wasn't desirable.
Drake would be angry if his servant was put out of action. Speaking of that, Hassan. He was at his master's side, like a tall dog at the side of his human. Wary too. James could imagine him wit his claws out, ready to tear off the head of anyone who threatened Alexander. That was the job of a servant. He'd need to be incapacitated for the other to die. James might have to help with that. The others, apart from perhaps Edward, seemed incapable of doing that, and Hassan certainly wasn't going to do away with his master. That simply wasn't done.
Not done at all. But then again, look what the manor had done to Tom. That had been frightening, James had to admit. Watching him kill Deget. It was worse than having to kill someone himself. And that was bad enough, having to kill his fellow man. But a hard heart was needed for the job he'd been recruited unwilling for.
James began to sigh before catching himself. Silence. He reprimanded himself. But it was too late.
Alexander laughed gently - a rather charming laugh, the ladies always said - but it didn't carry to his eyes. If one were to look, they would see the hungry eyes of a predator, not a young lord trying to make friends. "No, I didn't like I would have liked," he replied, rubbing the back of his head. "Got knocked about rather hard. It seems Heindrick did, as well." He smiled, a hint of sadism thrown in from knowing what the servant's reaction would be.
Hassen stiffened and blushed angrily. Yes, he had been knocked around. What his master didn't know was that he had put up quite a fight before losing, but he said nothing. Besides, he had still lost in the end, so what was the point of bringing it up? Still, at least Alexander hadn't been that upset by his failure. It was only a matter of time, though. Only a matter of time.
Another young man entered the conversation, drawing Hassen's attention. The servant eyed the man warily but, again, said nothing. For once, Alexander was silent at anothers appearance. For a long time, the lord kept to himself, listening rather than speaking for a change. He listened and watched Edward's interactions and then came to a decision.
He kind of liked this man.
There was no time to make acquaintances, however, as Esther called for everyone's attention. Once again, Alexander kept to himself and allowed the girl to talk. As she told her story, he was inclined to call her crazy. He wanted to except... there was a ring of truth in her words. He would have been the first to laugh at her and say she was insane if it weren't for the fact that he had been attacked by the very servant that had brought him here.
Speaking of which, where was that blasted servant, anyway? He would have to teach James the meaning of fear. That and no one messed with him. The thoughts brought a sadistic grin to his face as he began to plan. Oh, he would have quite a bit of fun here. Especially, from what Esther had been saying, the law wouldn't find him here. So there would be no consequences to whatever he did here, right? Yes. It was perfect.
This would be fun.
A sigh exacped from James' lips. Hassen jumped at the noise - it had been dead silent once Esther had finished - and looked for the source. His eyes fell on the other servant and his eyes narrowed. Again, the warning signals blared in his brain, but he didn't have enough evidence to go after the man. Instead, he edged closer to Alexander until they were touching. He received a sharp glare but ignored it. He enjoyed the contact and Alexander had never stopped him before. Now was no different.
Let the people do what they would, Hassen was content to stay in his little paradise for just a little while.
"Don't worry, Miss. Esther. We're gonna get outta her. And even if we don't all make it out, I'll try and get you out. Out of all of us, ya deserve yer freedom after whatya've been through." He grinned before turning and walking off- with a near skip in his step though it held an amount of purpose.
Swinging his legs over the railing, he vaulted over it and landed on his feet nimbly- lightly. Like a cat. The Scott hummed as he went on his way, a twisted skip in his gait as he bobbed his head to and fro.
Ah, did he have his piccolo? Oh yes, he did! Getting it out, Suibhne smiled at it before pocketing it once more. "I wonder.." Forming a small circle with his index finger and thumb, he held the circle to his eye- to look through it. The world in colors and links and lines of shivering masses of colors. It was very beautiful but also told him something. There were links of vibrant oranges and yellows along with subdued blues and silver whites; There were energy forces here along with spiritual ones.
And lots of blood shed. How sad.
He let the world go back to normal and went on his happy way.
--
Deget swooped down next to James, breath ghosting near his ear as she settled down near him. A new batch already? This man was crazed- but smart. Had to give him that. She turned down her spiritual force so mostly James could sense her- and even faintly see her. "So," her voice sounded- echoing slightly and a near whisper. "How ya gun handle these? They're different- stronger. Damn right taller. 'Spect that this is going to be one hella game. Like chess. I'll set that up- this is going to be fun."
The air vanished and she let herself vanish slowly- to where, goodness of God knows.
Hold on a second. James paused for a second in mid stride. If Deget was here, that might mean that the others.... No, best not to give himself false hope. As he turned to go down the stairs to Drake's room to inform him, Drake was going up. In an easy movement he caught the boy by the shoulder and swung him around. At first James though that Drake might have felt the change too, the appearance of a ghostly human, but he hadn't.
"They are all awake now?" He inquired as he pulled the boy up the stairs again. "I spotted that one, the happy Scott, when I was cleaning up all the things the guests mucked up. I don't think he noticed me though. I thought I told you to keep them all together, eh?" The words were reprimanding, but the tone was not. Drake was still in a very good mood. He had four new humans. And they all looked very tasty. And amusing. He hadn't mean to get all males, but the one new female he'd invited hadn't come. But oh well. Alexander and his servant would do just as well.
Back up the stairs, down the hall, James stumbling along behind him, Drake went to greet his guests. There was the ones left, Edward, who was very amusing in Drake's opinion, Alexander, who was most definitely going to make the whole game much more fun with his servant, and Esther were the only ones up there, seeing as the cheery, feminine man was off skipping around the manor.
But wait. How much had Esther told them already? Damn. The woman seemed intent on ruining his fun, wasn't she? Drake shifted his grip on James to the collar of his jacket as he approached the humans, flipping the boy over and lifting him up to speak into the little servant's ear.
"How much did she tell them?" He whispered. James squeaked, flailing slightly in surprise. His face was already beginning to turn purple because the front of his jacket was digging into his windpipe.
"I see. Well, We are just going to have to remedy that." Drake said as he came to a stop, pasting a genial smile on his face as he dropped the butler. James let out a small squeak of pained surprise as he struggled back to his feet. His eyes were flicking, searching for the form of Deget. Where was she?
Before he could get a food look in, Drake issued another order. "Go find Suibhne. Where ever he's run off to. Tell hi- wait, scratch that. Bring him to dinner. I expect you to be present by the time we get down there. Go."
So James was off again, wobbling down the hall as he regained a more normal coloring in his face.
Drake turned his attention to the guests. "Well, greetings. I'm sure Esther has already filled you in on everything, and it is already dinner time, so Why not get acquainted over a good meal." he waved his hands excitably as he spoke. And to remedy anything Esther had explained to them about the previous guests, he'd have to make her seem not entirely right. Which would mean counter acting what she'd said. Which might make him seem crazy as well, but he could live with that.
"But I'm afraid We don't have any wine though." he said with a frown. "Gepetto went and drank it all. I think you'll like him though. James took a fancy to him right off. And Deget. She's a dear. She's the reason there is food on the table, because I'm hopeless in the kitchen. And James doesn't care either way." He laughed slightly, beginning the herd the humans down the hall, still going on about the previous guests as if they were still alive.
"A bit. Watchin' the games, conversin' with others- creepin' people out. Pretteh fun, dutty maun, pretteh fun," her voice echoed out- a little louder now that she made her appearance more known to the the Scott.
She smiled at him, he smiled at her and they went on.
He soon found a room with a vent and the woman pointed out where she left her small map of the place. And her bag. James hadn't disposed of it- how nice of him. Suibhne hefted the bag up and looked through it- eyes sparking. "Wow! Useful stuff ya 'ave 'ere." He came across the notepad and looked through it, nodding his head. "Hey. I'll make sure ta show them this."
"Who?"
"Da police. Bring this man to justice."
"He's no man." Deget sighed. "He's somethin' else, but definitely no man." Suibhne nodded and put the notepad back in the bag, putting it on his own shoulder as he walked out of the room and went to do something else. Explore more. Deget was by his side, chatting softly with the male but dimming down her appearance more- unless someone came across them.
She told him about her life, her writing, her little home. He told her about his own home, his own little hobbies and his clothing. They were bonding through similar situations and upbringing. Through their secrets- his 'second-word circle' and her 'sight.' It was nice to have someone to talk to.
"Well, let us hope that we get to meet these others soon. If this 'Deget' is as good a cook as you say, then it would be nice if we could thank her in person. I think I will go look for Suibhne as well though...Who knows where he could have gotten to.", Edward explained as he left the group, following the corridor that he had seen the Scot go down before. As he walked, he thought of the events of the last few minutes...especially of the odd presence he had felt before Drake had appeared. It wasn't the feeling of dread he had felt during their so-called 'business meeting', this was calmer, not evil at all. It was almost...nice? Very strange...very strange indeed...
Or rather, the male stumbled upon them.
Putting his hands down, he jogged up to the tall man (Damn he was tall) and looked up at the male. "Came lookin' for me, eh?" He teased with a grin, still in happy spirits. Besides, talking to a handsome man always did brighten his day a little. Deget hung back- her presence still in the air though she had receded and pulled it back. This spirit business was still a bit challenging with some aspects though she was beginning to get the hang of it. The main issue for her was her presence. She didn't always want to be seen or felt; she had her own reasons along with the fact that Drake needed to be surprised. Hopefully James hadn't spilled the beans.
Drifting closer, the woman-spirit smiled grimly. Edward was a manipulator. A charmer. He was going to be trouble. And so, the chess board was set. A king, a queen, pawns and knights.
She hoped the Scott wouldn't get caught in the web the others would spin.
Narrowing his eyes a little at the space where the presence was strongest, he turned his attention back to the young Scot. "Yes, I volunteered to find you. Apparently, dinner is ready. By someone who goes by the name of 'Deget', though I'm not sure how true that is...", he replied, focusing his gaze on the female...ghost? yeah, he'd go with that. From Drake's description of her, Deget fit the feeling he got from it the most, so he assumed that this Jamaican was dead, but perhaps not completely gone...best to make sure though...
"Who were you talking to? Don't tell me this place is haunted as well. Though, if it is, it could be useful. I have some considerable experience with the paranormal.", Edward made his tone light, almost as though he were slightly joking. The last bit he said, the part about his 'experience', was completley serious, and mainly aimed at the odd presence. To let 'Deget' know that he knew she was there, as much as he found it odd.
Down the hall, left, straightening his jacket. He had a little angry band about his neck. He really did need to find a tighter jacket if Drake wished to cart him about that way. Huh, as if Drake would ever get him one. That would be a miracle of miracles. Just short of never eating another human again, or James escaping and managing to live.
The sounds of voices floated in the air to him. He recognized both voices. Speeding up, he skidded as he turned the next corner. Aha ,there they were. ANd there was the other presence.
James legged his way over to the two, moving as fast as he could without tripping over his slightly overlong outfit. Edward had his back to James. James had no particular urge to be around the man. Wait. Why were there two of them? Hadn't... Well Damn. Drake wasn't going to be happy at all. Stupid humans, why did they have to make things so much harder for him? It wasn't like he wanted to be doing this.
With a sour look on his little round face, James approached the two.
The Scott grinned and waved to James with a smile. Deget had to struggle to hold her presence completely. Especially when she saw James. The poor boy- he'd changed. It had to do with Pet and she knew that. He'd loved that man more than she had known and this was just so sad. She hoped that he would be okay. A bitter heart was even worse than a sad one.
"I'll remember that, Edward," Suibhne hummed as he winked at the taller man. "Let's go get that dinner, huh? I could use some food. And if 'Deget' made it, then I'm sure it'll be good. Send my thanks to the chef." He chuckled and began walking toward James- meeting the butler half way. "Well you don't look very happeh."
He put his hands on his hips before looping an arm through James's own. "Come on. Cheer up a lil'." Grinning down at James, he began walking, grabbing Edward's hand and bringing the male along.
As stated before: He knew not the term 'personal space.'
People said around his village that if you were to treat the gardens well and leave offerings, your garden would flourish. The Elves did this because they saw your good deeds and acts. But if you were a bad soul, your wheat and plant would slowly wilt and go bad. Not to mention that if you played this song for them, they would give you even more luck and rewards for doing so.
He used to play it every 3 months- especially around harvest season. That's what he'd been taught to believe- though along the way, he learned that taking care of the plants also helped in this process. But who else but elves could give you bright, ripe and juicy fruit and vegetables? Even when you neglected doing garden duty twice!
The male smiled to himself as he played, a skip in his gait as he finished the song.
The other put his hand on the back of James's head. The boy resisted the urge to duck forward. He shot Edward a green-eyed glare when the other's hand tightened in his hair. But a thrill of fear shot through his belly. He swallowed hard as he was released, opening his mouth so as to breath better. His heart was jumping in his throat, and he shot a last wary glance at Edward before turning his attention to Suibhne as the man released him. The man had a piccolo, one of the things that had been in his bag. James knew because he'd had to take inventory on all the guests possessions.
The man seemed pleased with himself, off in his own little land. That one seemed to reside there more than in the real world. It was a cheery enough tune, but the music seemed to go flat in the air. In the oppressive fear that hung like a fog. The upper levels of the manor held fear. How many killings had occurred up here? More than James would bother to count, even though he did remember nearly every one. And they did have a list as well. Family lines too. Drake didn't have much else to do but that. It differed drastically from the way he'd used to live, even when James was still young. Before he'd settled down and built himself a nice little house. And brought the humans to him, instead of hunting them. Inducing killing rather than finding those near death.
'Liar.'
Once again, she was being ushered down the hallway and into the dining room. And then Drake spoke about Geppetto and Deget. He talked about them like they were still alive. That monster! Was he trying to undermine her claims? Esther felt a dreadful weight drop upon her delicate frame. She was suffocating in the demon's twisted words. His story couldn't possibly hold up for very long. Could it? The other guests would soon catch on that there no longer was a Deget or Geppetto or Tom or whoever. The fact that Drake perhaps believed this would work made the girl feel uneasy.
Her heart pounding harder than ever (that it still beat at all was a wonder all its own) she continued to follow Drake to the dining room, afraid of what the repercussions were should she refuse.
In the meantime, Drake was beginning to push everyone in the direction of the dining hall. Alexander followed happily, ignoring everything that came from their host's mouth. Hassen listened carefully, filing the information away for later. He relaxed even more when Edward left in search of Suibhne. The less people that surrounded him and his master, the better.
Trotting over to Drake, Hassen asked softly, "Sir Drake, what happened to the servant you sent to bring my master and myself here?"
"You mean James? I told him to go fetch the Scott. Suibhne." A slight, amused smile crossed his features. As they reached the door to the dining hall, he shot a glance at his pocket watch. "Oh, and he's late isn't he? But anyway, play nice with him please. He's the only one I've got, and I don't particularly fancy having to go off and find a new boy. Especially one who can clean carpets like he can." Drake laughed, amused with himself as he opened the doors to the wide room.
Then back to Esther. He dug in his pocket for a moment, found what he wanted, then held out a clenched fist slowly to the girl, as if she were a deer that would be frightened by a sudden movement. He did not smile now, even though he wanted to. He didn't want to frighten her now. "I have something for you, Miss Esther. A gift, you could say." The words sounded almost ominous, which wasn't the tone Drake had been attempting to go for.
The gloved while hand flipped over, unclenching like a porcelain clam opening to reveal what was inside. A slender golden necklace with dewdrop gems positively dripping from the chain. Then Drake offed a small closed lipped smile. An almost...shy smile. An ' I don't give people gifts often, I Don't know how this will be received' smile. For all his charm at talk, Drake wasn't a people person.He wasn't very good at such things. Because those things required practice with actual people.
"I think you deserve it."
A golden necklace. Ornately cut gemstones hung from the thin chain and it nearly glowed in the warm light of the hallway. It was beautiful. Despite her instant attraction to the piece, Esther was confused. Was this...a gift? Was Drake truly presenting this to her? She gazed at the necklace for a moment, still frozen in place as if it were going to lunge up and snap at her touch. The girl looked up at Drake again. He was...smiling? She had seen him smile many times before, but this time it was...different. It wasn't his usual sadistic, plastered-on grin. This was more...human. It made Drake appear somewhat vulnerable even. This made Esther feel even more uncomfortable. This entire time she'd been deathly afraid of the man. His voice, his presence made her insides cringe with dread. Now to think of him as more than a filthy monster only added to the horror of the entire ordeal.
Esther stared at Drake and still said nothing, though her mind was racing. She knew she certainly did not want to reach out and take the necklace. She wanted to slap his hand away and scream that he was the Devil, that he couldn't have her. She wanted to run away and never have to look at his terrifying face again. She hated him. She wanted to kill Drake. And while her soul burned brightly with adrenaline, anger, and defiance, the girl decided it would be best to accept the..."gift."
Keeping her eyes downward and on the necklace, Esther slowly reached for it. For a moment, her petite, gloved hands touched his and she was instantly repulsed. Still, she bit her tongue and forced herself to take the necklace. Without looking up at him, she spoke, her voice heavy with despair and barely audible...
"Thank you...It's lovely..."
It was about then that they entered the dining room. Alexander watched as Esther received a necklace from Drake. She seemed nervous, almost terrified of it, but she still took it. With a genuine smile, he said, "It's very nice. I'm sure it would compliment you perfectly." It wasn't much, but it was a start. Throw a few compliments here and there, then learn something important that could be used against them later. And even though he did it so often, no one had ever caught on yet.
"You can sit where you like." He tossed over his shoulder to the humans as he went out the door on the far side of the room. "I'll be back in a moment." That was a warning. Don't run off, it commanded. Sit. Stay. Be good. Drake trotted down the hall to the kitchen, where food was waiting. Fish, which Deget had shown him how to make properly, soup, pretty much the only thing he could make well. And bread, and the very last bottle of wine. The only one that had been saved from consumption. And that was only because it had been in Drake's room. The only one who'd been in Drake's room for any length of time was Deget, after Tom had stabbed Monica.
Balancing the gargantuan tray with the practiced ease of years of boredom, Drake made his way back to the other room swiftly.
Food.
Rubbing his stomach, the male sighed once more and adjusted the bag upon his shoulders. Deget hadn't followed them around- she was drifting around some place.
Maybe watching over him, maybe doing her own little thing. Who knew. "Wonder what we're 'avin' fer dinner," he mumbled to himself- trying to think of the positive at the moment.
The white daemon passed around the food before tossing the tray lazily like a flying disk. It glided through the air and slid to a stop on an empty end table. Drake clapped his hands together in slight childish delight at his own feat before sitting down, giving James a hard look. James sighed softly. This wasn't going to be fun.
"Well then." Drake said loudly, catching everyone's attention. "I'm glad we all could make it here tonight, even if some of us weren't the ones intended to come." His gaze rested for a second on Alexander, his fingers coming together to form a steeple right under his chin. "And now, I think it is time for some introductions, don't you think?" He paused for little under half a second.
"This is Suibhne Tadhg." Drake said, pointing at the man in question. "That is Alexander Enfield and Hassan Heindrick. There is Edward Williams. And finally the lovely Esther Hathaway, the best game player here by far." Drake's finger pointed out each person in question, and when he got to the young lady a small smirk drew up on his features. No, he wasn't setting her up at all. Perhaps. Okay, he was.
"Now That everyone knows everyone, yes, it is time for some rules, what fun." He said, catching James by his tie and pulling him down until he could grab the boy's face with slender pale fingers.
"This is James, say hello to the people, James." Drake said. James let out a strained squeak of pain. "Good boy. Now. Play nice with James. He's a good boy, really. Just don't kill him. I hate having to find new help. And he will be keeping an eye on you all to make sure you follow the rest of the rules." Then he released the boy, and before James could make another move, struck him across the face. The young butler stumbled back, falling backwards holding his face, blood welling between his fingers.
"That was for not coming on time, dear boy." Drake said, settling back into his chair. "Because when I make rules and someone doesn't abide by them, I am not very pleased. Now, another rule is, no sex. Or at least, not with the young lady. We wouldn't want to go getting her pregnant. I don't care what you do among yourselves." Drake's gaze fell at this point on Edward.
He paused for a moment. "Oh yes, and don't leave. No escaping, even if it were possible." Drake laughed slightly. "James could tell you that though. If there was a way to escape he'd be gone right now, right dearie?" He turned to look at his butler, who gotten again to his feet, resumed his position, blood trickling from a cut in his cheek from to force of Drake's strike.
"Since Esther's already gone and told the the rules of the game, I don't need to tell you those, now do I? Just, do what you have to do." Drake said, smiling pleasantly.
"And that is all I have to say. Thank you."
Compose yourself.
Reluctantly, the man relaxed- like a cat's hackles going down. For that moment in time, he looked dangerous. Like he was going to pounce upon Drake and claw his face away, shed blood. Seeing James get hurt was now something he would have to avoid.
That boy put up with too much abuse.
A smile smile twitched on his lips at the 'no sex part.' There went his hopes-- Oh wait. No sex with Esther. Oh yeah, he could manage that. Sex with anybody else? Oh ho ho. Now that was a feat he wasn't sure he could quite pull off. Maybe he'd try- but oh, the men here~ How could someone like him resist the call of such handsome features?
But yet, this was a game of survival. He wasn't sure anyone would find means of alone time, anyways.
"You're welcome~" he chirped in response to the white-haired man's last sentence, standing up. He went over to James and handed him something to clean his cut up; Suibhne was waiting for Drake to finish up his speech, rules, announcement- whatever you'd like to call it. "Here ya go." Grinning, he returned to his spot and investigated his food.
Well, it looked delicious- and tasted just the same, too. Deget really was a good cook!
Approaching the table, Alex chose a seat and made himself comfortable. He watched Hassen stand behind him and smirked. The servant would be patient and wouldn't sit until given permission. How long would the servant wait before dropping enough subtle hints that he was practically begging? Alexander's smirk widened as he pondered the question. It varied from day to day, and he was now about ti find out what it would be for that day.
Speaking of which, where would the others sit? It was a large table with plenty of chairs. Would everyone sit clumped together in a small group, or spread out around the table? Most likely the latter. So far, everyone seemed to want their space. Well, except Suibhne. That one seemed more interested in touching everyone as much as possible - not a very good idea considering the company they were in.
He waited patiently as Drake introduced everyone and explained the rules. He frowned at Drake's comment of "weren't the ones intended to come". Oh, big whoop. It wasn't like he had wanted to come in the first place. Hell, he wouldn't even be here if it weren't for his parents! The smirk soon returned at the "no sex" comment and the various reactions. No big deal for him; he had no actual interest in anyone there. Hassen would be a different story, but the servant wouldn't do anything to anyone without being told to first. No big deal.
Neither lord nor servant gave any reaction to James' sudden abuse. Alex simply didn't care - he did it often enough to Hassen, though he was more careful about doing so in private - and Hassen had long since learned to show little to no reaction to anything, no matter how surprising or horrifying it was. As Alexander studied the boy, a cruel grin spread across his lips. Oh, they would play nice. No one had ever died from his little "games" yet. That could change easily, but he didn't really feel like killing anyone. What was the point of killing someone when they could provide you with weeks of entertainment? Not to mention how fun it was to completely ruin a person and then leave them to clean up the mess.
"Heidrick." Hassen twitched and focused his attention on Alexander.
"Yes, sir?"
"Go with Drake and James and make yourself useful," Alex said with a dismissive wave of his hand. He received a scowl that was returned with a smirk. "What did I say about disobedience?" There, that had the servant's attention. Hassen tensed and shook his head sharply. No disobedience, that was the single, most important rule. The moment he disobeyed, he became subject to all the tortures Alexander had hidden up his sleeves. He started to leave when Alex grabbed his arm and whispered, "Keep an eye on James. That's a good boy." A quick pat on the back sent him on his mission with a small grin
Making his way around the table, Hassen came to a stop next to Drake and quickly bowed. "Lord Enfield sent me that I may be 'useful'," he explained hurriedly. "Use me for whatever you need." There, now Alex would have nothing to find fault with unless Drake sent him back.
And then the tall servant made his way over to Drake. He asked if he could be of any use.
'Be of any use!? How could his master be so calm at a time like this!? Here we are at the Last Supper for goodness sake and he wants to be a proper guest!'
Esther was completely dumbstruck at how pompous the men were being. So civil. Like they too believed this to be a game. A game they could win, at that! Esther was a woman. She couldn't hope to fight back and escape all on her own. But the others...they were men! It wouldn't take much at all for the four of them to overpower Drake! And then this nightmare would be over.
The thought of being so close to freedom made the girl sick. She felt hot and dizzy. Perhaps it was the fact that she hadn't eaten in quite some time. At this point she honestly was looking forward to eating something.
With a fingers to his chin, Drake considered. Then he shot the young man a shark grin. "One moment, if you will. I must confer with my servant." He held out his index finger, and his other hand sought out James's tie again. He pulled the boy close and whispered in his ear. "I think it is time to burn the contents of that box. I don't trust that these men will keep their noses out of it. My key is already missing from the drawer, and that is cutting it as close as I'd like to. Do not open the box. Do not attempt to eat the contents of the box or I will personally make sure you starve to death." huh, that he would do, whether he liked it or not. "Put the ashes back in the bigger box when you are done. The rock too if there is one this time. Smash the bottle afterward if it hasn't melted. Put it where the wine recently was under the table.
Then, shooing James away with what seemed to be a playful swat to his rear, which made the boy wince because his bottom already hurt because of his landing not too long before, Drake turned back to Hassen. With no regards to the man's personal space he grasped the front of the human's tunic. He tugged the boy's head close to his so he could speak without the others hearing.
"First off, I'd like you to get something off the top shelf in the small library on the second floor. I shall keep an eye on your master while you are off. And it should take you no more than a couple minutes. I rather like you two. And second, the door is weighted. James will have to keep it open. But make sure he is standing on the inside or he'll run off and leave you locked inside." short pause so he could chuckle amusedly. "There should be a box on the top shelf. Take the box down, but do not give it to James. Do not open it. Under no circumstance should you open it. Do not let James touch it. Unless you want him to tear you in half. And if he doesn't I will." Another pause for a chuckle. "He will show you to my room if you give him a good kick or two, and he should start a fire in the grate. Put the smaller of the boxes into the fire, and then James will finish from there. Lastly, You can confer with your master before you toddle off with James if you like, and if you'd like to beat the boy up, please don't ruin his clothes too much if you will."
Upon finishing, Drake released the boy's shirt and leaned back in his chair with an amused smirk on his face. He lifted an eyebrow at the boy before turning his attention to the others, the smirk fading from his face.
God, he hoped it would work this time. He didn't particularly want to face the consequences if it didn't. Because that would hurt like Hell catching fire.
Resuming his eating, he pretty much vacuumed up his own food. A small burp that was barely heard and one 'Excuse me' later, the male was placing his plates in the sink and leaving the kitchen.
"Thank you for dinner," he said to Drake politely as he nodded his thanks to James as well. Grinning, the Scott left the dining hall and went on his way. Pulling out the key with an excited grin.
So many mysteries to unlock~ See what he did there? Pun. Hah, he was so awesome.
"Yes, sir." Hassen gave a small bow - more of a deep nod, really - and stood at attention, ready to be used for whatever. He didn't want to be there. His eyes betrayed his irritation and frustration - with his master, James, Drake, and the whole blasted world in general - but the rest of his face was carefully kept blank. Only his eyes could betray his emotions and he had yet to find a way to stop it. The eyes were the window to the soul, after all.
A window that needed to remain shut, as Alexander had so often told him.
His eyes softened and his whole expression took on a wistful appearance, as though longing for days long gone. His eyes unfocused slightly as his thoughts began to wander. Memories, mostly very old, were brought forth and examined. Searching, waiting, wishing for something that would never happen. He was brought back to reality as Drake pulled him forward until their faces were practically touching. His cheeks turned a beautiful shade of pink as he struggled to keep his thoughts on the task at hand and not the extremely close proximity of their host. A rather difficult task considering he had never been this close to anyone, not even his master.
The commands were taken in, absorbed, and then accepted. As his shirt was released, Hassen quickly straightened himself once more and began brushing off imaginary dust. He went over the commands several times mentally to make sure they stayed rooted before giving another quick bow followed by a shaky, "Yes, sir." His cheeks were still tinged pink, but it was a much lighter shade now and difficult to see. A servant was not allowed to have emotions that ran wild, so it was essential that he knew how to lock them away. It didn't always work, though, as could be seen from the still lingering blush.
There was a sharp clapping sound as Hassen brought his hands to his cheeks. Two hand prints were left behind - an excuse for any lingering tint - as he brought his hands away and walked away in search of James. He refused to move any faster than a rapid walk as long as there was company - it was improper for a servant to seem rushed or not composed and insulting to the family that employed him - but the moment he left the room, he broke into a trot.
It was easy to find the other servant since James' hadn't had time t get very far. Or the boy had been waiting for him, he really couldn't be sure. Either way, he found the boy and glared sharply. For several long seconds, he did nothing but glare and create tension. Finally, however, he huffed and broke the silence. "Well? Lead the way! We haven't got much time," he snapped. He didn't get any closer to James - three feet rule - but did an impressive job of making himself look taller than he really was. Honestly, he could be quite threatening when he wanted to be, despite his tamed appearance.
Speeding up slightly, because it felt as if the other servant was pursuing him instead of merely following him to a shared destination, James took the stairs two at a time, loping up them with his back bent for balance, like a dog, hand out to touch every other stair and propel his small body forward. Old habit. One that would die harder than he ever would, if he did.
Back to the internal conversation. The decision. To eat or not to eat. Or he could leave Hassen in the room and get rid of him. that was a viable answer too. Another tentative glance backwards at the man. There were no ways out of the room at all. That would get rid of.... well, no. Drake would become angry with him if he did such a thing. For one, it was not in the spirit of the game. Two, they wouldn't get the soul. Three, well, there wasn't a three, apart from that James was utterly too jittery to do such a thing. He wouldn't be able to stay out of proximity of the box. He usually avoided the bit of the hall, where the box was because the allure was strong enough to keep him close to it for hours.
Until Drake caught him and dragged him off to some less enthralling bit of the manor. And his mind quickly lost interest about the locked library until the next time he stumbled across it. But Drake had jimmied the lock after loosing the key...and the door was unlocked now, the tumblers broken.
James stopped in front of the door to the library, which had a warmth wafting from it that only he could feel. The young butler leaned against the door, waiting for Hassan to catch up, eyes closed and a fuzzy smile on his face. As always. All negative thoughts were gone. Everything. Except for the hunger and this feeling.
Suibhne pouted at the key and walked away from yet another locked door. This was beginning to get frustrating, as he had already tried about six doors- this making the seventh. Pocketing the key once more as he looked around the manor. His stomach grumbled occasionally as it processed this new food; It had been a while since he'd last eaten something like this. Especially the fish. Ma hadn't made this in a while so his stomach was a bit.. iffy on this. Ugh, he needed to sit down for a while. But adventure called!
Adjusting the bag on his back, the Scott went on as he pulled his hair back into another bun and re-tied it. Man, if someone was with him maybe this would be even more fun. Maybe that Edward man.
Or Hassan.
Esther was a nice girl, too.
Hearing voices down the hall, he peeked and spotted the two men. Seemed important. Wouldn't want to bother them. Suibhne whistled and went the other way, leaving James and Hassan to whatever they were doing. Back to his adventures.
As he followed, his thoughts drifted. First, they started with Drake. Such an odd man. No one had ever tried to invade his personal space before. No proper lord or lady wanted to be any closer to a servant than they had to be, and contact was only made when being dressed or undressed. So why had Drake been so eager to get close? Perhaps to keep the commands a secret. That was the most logical explanation. But even so, most nobles would just lower their voice; no one would ever go so far as to touch what they didn't have to.
Drake was confusing, that was all there was to it. Shaking his head gently, Hassen moved on to the next thought.
What was in the box? Curiosity ate at his mind as he speculated what could possibly be so important that no one could open the box. And why must it be burned? Who knew, who knew. Curiosity killed the cat, and it would certainly kill him if he wasn't careful. No, as much as he wanted to know, he would not open the box. His patience would reward him in the end.
What would he get for completing this job? A five minute break? Some tea? Maybe... Maybe he would be allowed to eat? His stomach growled as a reminder of the meal he was skipping, causing him to sigh. Maybe Drake would be kind and give him a slice of bread after the job was finished. Or pet him. He did so love being petted.
Thump! Hassen hadn't been watching where he was going and walked into the wall next to the door. Well, he was here, like it or not. He looked down at James and the boy's fuzzy smile and mentally sighed. He missed being able to do that. To just let his face relax and assume whatever expression for the emotion he was feeling. A previous master had beaten that out of him and fear kept him from ever trying.
Pressing his hands against the door, he pushed it open and waited for James to hold the door for him. "I'll only be a minute," he explained, once the younger was holding the door. "And then we can finish this and head back."
-----
Alexander took his time and ate what he wanted. As he ate, he observed everyone else. He watched Drake whisper something into Hassen's ear and grinned at the servant's blush. Yet another card that could be played against the poor bodyguard. Perfect, except he had nothing on anyone else. It would come with time, but he didn't have the same resources here like he did back home. He huffed as his thoughts focused on what could be done. He'd have to talk to people. He didn't really mind that, but he mostly used it to lure others into a false sense of security and, while that would help, it often took months of little actions and bending to his partner's every whim, rule, and desire; becoming the perfect man that they wanted.
Standing up, Alexander pushed his chair back against the table and made his way to Esther. A good girl, desperate to escape. He could use that, play on it until he had exactly what he wanted. Her desperation would provide hours of entertainment, if not days. Yes, he would start with her. He chose a seat next to her, making sure there was one chair between them, and smiled at her. "Not very hungry are we, dear?"
"Not very hungry are we, dear?"
She shot him a sad glance, but didn't make any more movements than she had to. As if remaining still would somehow make her unnoticeable to Drake. Then she looked over at the daemon briefly. He was still seated at the table, even though James, Suibhne, and that tall servant had left. Her eyes darting back to Alexander, she spoke softly...
"No. I suppose I'm just not feeling very well."
Esther looked at Alexander's face. She stared into his eyes. Studying them for a moment, the girl felt mixed emotions coming from the man. He seemed pleasant enough. Cordial, polite. A proper gentleman. But there was something more. The way his eyes didn't waver. He was so sure of himself. Almost arrogant...like he was playing a game with more intensity than Drake. Esther shot the man a "we'll talk later" glance and hoped he got the hint. There was no way she could feel at ease with Drake so close by.
The Scott let out a loud laugh in response. "I was hungreh! Think that a skinny little thing can have hips like dese?" He pointed- giving her a twirl to show off. They giggled and he continued walking- Deget walking next to him with a sigh. "Liked the food?"
"Loved it. You should be a chef!"
They walked and chatted idly. Deget remembered taking the key- "Oh, yea"- and hinted about which room it would open. Suibhne groaned at her to be more straightforward. Things like this were funny. For the both of them, it reminded them of their family-- for Deget, Zeke. And for Suibhne, his sisters waiting in the little cottage near the market. Bickering and laughing all the way.
He nodded vaguely at the other's words, holding the door open with his body. It was rather heavy, but not too heavy for the boy. He jammed one black shoe-clad foot in between the door-jamb and the edge of the door so it would stay open, and rested his head against the side of the wall closing his eyes tight and clenching his fist. He wondered how bad it was for Drake, and if the humans could notice at all. It took his mind off of other things, like watching the other servant take the wooden box off the high shelf. Watching the box move closer to him, and feeling the hunger rise in his belly slightly.
The room itself wasn't all that big, but it was filled with leather bound books. Shelves wrapped around three of the walls, shelf after shelf to the ceiling. Many of them had smears of ink on the spines, and they seemed to be hand bound. Mostly because they were. By Drake. There had to be about a hundred of them. They logged the events of his long life, since his fall from grace. Or at least, most of it. Many of the early years were spotty in the daemon's memories. James had never looked through any of the books. Neither had Drake. There were just there, taking up space. But they told everything. And by everything, it meant everything. And it also had many of the smeary ink illustrations Drake had created over the years. The sketches he'd done of the humans the day before weren't bound yet, but everything up to a month previous was logged. Drake had been to busy to log lately though.
The servant's eyes darted back to James as he cautiously made his way to the shelf containing the box. A hand reached out, slipping one of the books off the shelf and tucked into his shirt where it couldn't be seen. Another nervous glance was sent back to the boy before he reached up and pulled the box down. No sense making everyone wait longer than was necessary. However, the book hidden in his shirt made him nervous and jumpy. He wouldn't be able to read very much of it - he had never learned to read or write but had picked up a few letters and words here and there - but he had it now an his curiosity made him desperate to know what was inside.
Besides, it wasn't like Drake had really given him incentive to follow the command exactly as told, unlike Alexander. Now there was incentive. Then again, it wasn't like Drake had specifically told him not to take any or the books (the man hadn't mentioned anything about books, actually), which left the command open to some "creative liberties".
Approaching James, Hassen held the box carefully and asked, "Okay, now where do we go?"
----
"No. I suppose I'm just not feeling very well."
Aww, poor thing. Alex was tempted to make a move, such as continue the conversation or something, but the way she glared hard at him. He recognized the look. The "we'll talk later" look that he so often received. And sent to his servants. An involuntary shudder ran down his spine at the implication - mostly because of the way he used it - but he covered it with a forced smile. "Well, I do hope you feel better soon," he said softly before focusing his attention to the table.
A fork was picked up, along with a knife, and both were pocketed. They weren't really useful as weapons, but they would be perfect for torture and the games he played with Hassen. He would decide later what he should do with them, for now it was good enough to just have them.
Finally unable to bear the tension any longer, Esther folded her napkin and delicately placed it onto her plate. She slid her chair back and stood up, smoothing out the invisible wrinkles of her dress. Keeping her head low, the girl gazed at both Edward and Alexander briefly before pushing her chair in.
"If you'll please excuse me..." Her voice retained its low, defeated tone.
With that, Esther walked out of the dining room and made her way back down the hallways toward her bedchambers. Entering and closing the door behind her, she sat down on the edge of the bed. Withdrawing a small, white handkerchief from inside her corset, she dabbed her eyes and twisted the fabric nervously in her hands, unaware of what she was actually doing here.
Was she waiting for Alexander? She hadn't consciously realized it but that seemed to be the case. Perhaps he would bring that Edward gentleman with him as well. Then perhaps they could discuss an escape plan in the privacy of her bedroom. She didn't know where Suibhne was, but if the group decided on a course of action, she would certainly locate the man and tell him everything.
Still pulling and twisting at the handkerchief, Esther felt another emotion layered delicately over her feeling of dread. It truly felt like eons since she'd experienced such a feeling. Could it be that after all that had happened, the girl now felt a faint glimmer of hope? Hope that escaping this nightmare was indeed quite possible? The slight leap that her heart took confirmed it to be true.
"Are you quite alright, Miss Hathaway?", He asked, his green/gold eyes soft. Almost as if he actually cared. He didn't, of course, but if he had to pretend that he did to get Esther on his side, then he would. Edward didn't like doing this, having to be nice, but if it was neccessary, then so be it...
She seems like she knows the most about what's going on, so she'll be a valuable ally here. Well, not an ally...a tool, maybe, but still, as much as I hate to admit it...I need her right now. She can help me get the others on side...And so The Game begins...
"Drake...is a monster. You can't trust him. I've...I've been here for so long. I've seen them all die..." she stopped to try and steady her emotions. "I only want to make it out of here alive."
Esther looked into Edward's beautiful eyes. Her face was pale with fear, yet somehow she managed to look elegant. Her cheeks were stained with two trails made from her tears.
"We mustn't play his game. That is exactly what he wants. I...I've seen what happens to those who do." She shut her eyes tight in an attempt to block out the images of death before gazing back at Edward. "We must find a way out of here. Do you...do you believe we can trust the others? If we all stand together Drake cannot touch us. Please..."
The girl's voice trailed off but her eyes remained on Edward, studying his face. His eyes. His every move.
But it was just little ol' Deget up to her tricks again, with Suibhne being the victim but refusing to be her prey for very long.
Suibhne flew through the open doors of the dining hall, glaring around. "Think she's lost me.. I'll find ya ye here?!" He huffed and saw a giggling figure rush by Alexander and Esther. The little..
Sprinting, the Scott turned his feet half-way so he could wriggle past Alexander (unf, so tall) and Esther (unf, as well, because she was a very pretty woman) before charging after the spirit. Dammit, he would not let her get away. Feet pounding down the steps, the man slid down the stairwell the rest of the way- rolling off of it and running right after it. "OI!"
The spirit just laughed in response.
But not painful.
A death fit for a little yellow bird, singing his very last song.
Thin fingers stretches outwards in a defeated heap as they scraped against broken pieces of glass before him, glinting wickedly with his sin of addiction. He wondered what might have happened if James were nearbye. No. He did not want James to find him- he wanted to fly away, soundlessly, wordlessly, alone. Once upon a time Geppetto had dreamed of giving James his soul. "I'll be with you forever, James." He would have whispered, with lips adorned in the coppery tang of his own blood. Once upon a time he had dreamed to kiss James, leaving behind his final breath for the other to steal away.
But now he thought differently.
He would be a soul, his own little soul- nothing strong... Nothing magnificent. His colors would be sloppy- like a quick brushstroke dipped in cheap paint. But it would be him. He would swim through the other world and watch over James, singing to him even with his words muffled out, even when James no longer remembered the yellow bird. He would be Jame's guardian angel. An angel for a demon. Until the trumpets blew and they could be together again.
"I just want him to be happy." Geppetto whispered the words softly and squeezed his eyes shut. He was not one to pray. And perhaps his prayer fell upon deaf ears for that of a demon, but he put himself into the prayer- he lifted his fingers from the glassy grave and touched them to his heart.
He could feel his blood chill. His world tremble. His lips curl. He feared his time of reckoning had begun, and he wanted to leave something behind for James. "Goodbye little-" His voice cracked, and no longer would his voice work. With darkness tumbling into his eyeballs, biting the corners of his vision, threatening to take him under... Geppetto whispered the words of the song-
Goodbye little yellow bird,
I'd rather brave the cold-
on a leafless tree,
than a prisoner be,
in a cage of gold.
He wondered what speckle of knowledge he could leave with James- what he could say to the other... What he could leave for him? Paper he found a sheet in the coat- James had used to communicate. With a trembling hand he wrote the words "A kiss for you that is sorrowful... A goodbye that is loved. Until we meet again one day. Geppetto." He folded the paper up and set it on top of the table. James would find it someday.
He leaned backwards and at once welcomed the darkness.
Goodbye little yellow bird.
Mary, Mary quite contrary, how does your garden grow? with silver bells and cockle shells, and maidens all in a row.
She'd been more than easy to manipulate, even after foolish Philip came into the picture, and Drake had eaten well for a while. Bloody Mary was a sweet old gel indeed. Of course, her sister was not so much. Ah for the time of thumbscrews and violent decapitations. Drake smirked slightly. But she had been so worried and timid, even for all her killings and anger. Worried about pleasing him and her, this and that. As Esther rose to leave Drake's eyes went slightly wider than before, and his body tensed. Ah, there it was. Someone had picked up the box. It was an uncomfortable sensation, to say the least, but not unbearable. it made the daemon want to squirm though. Like someone had stuffed their hand down his throat and was now sifting through his organs with no regard to their previous organization.
And then something interesting happened. Edward had risen to go talk to the woman, was he flirting or were they plotting? His subconscious questioned, only to be brushed aside. Pah, it didn't matter. there was no escape for them anyway. Then Suibhne charged through the room, along with an unmistakable soul-scent. Deget? What was she doing here? Huh. Was he imagining things or was Suibhne projecting? No that couldn't be possible. He hadn't met Deget before, and the scent was too distinctive to be made up.
"Damn it." Drake growled to himself as the feminine human continued on his way. He rose from his seat swiftly, hurrying at as stately a pace as he could manage while still remaining efficient. Quickly he pushed through the two humans, his mind racing. He'd need to figure out what to do. Up to the top level, the attic, he would have to go. Perhaps he'd have something to fix this problem there. The white-haired daemon pinched the bridge of his nose between forefinger and thumb as he walked, muttering to himself, trying to work through all the possibilities. He did spare a moment to cast a glance over his shoulder at the male and female humans, however, his eyes flashing. Then they disappeared from sight as he turned the corner.
--
James had eyes only for the box. He stared at it for a moment as a dog would gaze after some item of food that it wanted badly but couldn't have without a sharp reprimand and perhaps a bit of pain. He retreated from the room, knuckles white where his fingers clutched at the door. He peered around the heavy door, staring at the wooden object in the man's hand as he motioned for the other to follow him. He had a job to do. Job. Job. He set a brisk pace down the hall, towards Drake's rooms, where the fire was still burning. The youth would cast a green-eyed look of longing backwards every so often.
His hands jittered angrily as he walked, and he trailed the fingers of one shaking had down the side of the stone wall as a child would do. It was something that he hadn't actually down in a long time, and he couldn't say that he didn't enjoy the cool stone beneath his fingers nor the distraction from the two presences behind him. Both of which were making him feel more diminutive and child-like than he had in a while. The death of the sweet golden trinket had had its effect on James's mind. Breaking him down like rubber under the earth. Slowly but steadily.
James gave a little twitch in Hassan's direction when the reached Drake's oaken door. He couldn't look back, job. He had a job. He needed to say focused on the job. The fire was indeed still alight, the boy found as he pushed his way into the room, we moved to it, leaning his face over the flame for a moment. Pushing up his sleeves he stuck his hand into the flame, prodding at the logs as the hungry tongues licked at his searing flesh. Stay focused. he told himself sternly. He didn't need Drake to punish him anymore, he was perfectly capable of shoving his own hand in the fire when he needed to.
Upon withdrawing him arm, the fire glowing bright, making his skin glow orange, he looked back at Hassan as he shook his arm, tears welling in the corners of his eyes at the repressed pain. He pulled his sleeve back over the slightly blackened flesh. His body could take care of so menial a task in about thirty minutes, a snap. He blinked expectantly, his eyes fixing on the box yet again.
"Well...personally, I see no reason to trust anyone in this building...however, I also know that if it gets to the stage where we all fear for our lives, then trust will not be an issue. Fear binds people more than trust will ever do. I do not doubt that Drake is inhuman, I myself have felt the evil in this place. An unwanted curse on my part, but if it helps us get out, then it will be more of a blessing, I suppose.", With his last statement, he was referring to his so-called 'Gift'. Esther would have no doubt heard of him before, who hadn't? If he could make Esther believe in his 'abilities' as a 'psychic', then it should mae his opinion count more in her decisions. Which would mean...if he wanted her to kill, then she would be more likely to follow his orders...he would have the perfect little pawn...This was just too much fun...
"Hah"
"Hah.."
Hahhh...
A pretty house. Placed so vainly on the hill in front of Voshkie that the doctor couldn't stifle the sensual laugh that removed itself from his already sickened lungs. What a particularly pleasurable spot- a gift for the eyes, really it made him feel all tingly inside. It made his stomach do amazing things. Mmmmh.
The long haired male tightened the dark briefcase and ran a tongue along his lips- step one, prep. A pretty face bought much for favor- much more trust. Long "Piano fingers" combed through the wavy locks of rainy colored hair, soft of course, he was no heathen; he was a doctor. Dawned in long tresses of white robes anyone might have been able to pick Voshkie out of a crowd, he stood out like a sore thumb... And this is what the man pleasured most.
Trot. Trot. Trot. He trotted up to the house and stood tall, erect with a false smile already glued to his face. He was a liar, his tongue thrived with lies and his lips were spiced with twisting of truth. With the facade carefully set into place, the doctor reached out towards the house and grabbed the knocker.
Clank. Clank. Clank.
"Oh my." He almost forgot- candy.
The doctor balanced a small piece of candy on his tongue- a peppermint which he was more than likely addicted to. Addiction. His mind was sent reeling as the liar's tongue danced along the delicious treat, staining his breath sweet Addiction can also be viewed as a continued involvement with a substance or activity despite the negative consequences associated with it. Pleasure, enjoyment or relief from actual or perceived ailments would have originally been sought; however, over a period of time involvement with the substance or activity is needed to feel normal.[
With candy born on his tongue, lips spiced with a lie ready to pummel whoever opened the door...Doctor Voshkie G. Vough prepared himself to commit his next crime. Little did he know the monstrosity he'd stumbled upon.
Wrenching the door open, the Scott was awakened with the rays of light and--
Hot dayum.
His mouth opened slightly at the presence of-- Mmnf. Oh god, this was, so his lucky day. Licking his lips out of habit, he looked around nervously and pulled the man through the door. Little did he know Deget had been the one that had unlocked the door- and that had all been luck. The spirit let the door close and cursed under her breath before vanishing. She couldn't do that again. A one time thing.
Unfortunately, the Scott was unaware of this completely. "Damn, I woulda never thought-- I gotta tell-- Who are you?!" Thoughts formed into words, streaming out of his mouth in excitement and bewilderment. This couldn't be happening. His lucky day. And even if the door was locked forever and they were trapped in this house, there was still an incredibly bright outlook on things that Suibhne carried in his heart. He was in a big house that was filled with endless possibilities, mysteries--
And men.
And that, ladies and gentlemen, was the best of them all.
He skidded to a halt when he spotted the Scott pulling someone through the door. How in the hell had he opened the door? James probably. The fool must have left the door unlocked. Although, the man didn't seem to realize that his escape had been sitting right in front of him, for the door closed again. Drake would have to lock it well this time. As in, break a couple tumblers. If James needed to go somewhere he bloody well could make an exit from the top floor windows if he liked. Drake rarely ever needed to leave, and he had his ways regardless of whether the door was locked or not.
Okay. This could all work out. Straitening himself from his wild run down the stairs, Drake strode over to the two, a reprimand for Suibhne on his lips. A very loud one. "Damn it man." He said as he came close enough to note a few things about the new arrival. He definitely was a pretty soul. And he couldn't well leave now. Especially if Suibhne had told this new human anything at all. "Don't go opening the door for strangers unless James is around." He said., resisting the urge to give the human a good cuff about the head. Force of habit.
Then red eyes turned to the newcomer. An eyebrow lifted. What to do, what to do? And why was this man near his manor anyway?
He leaned in close inspecting the other, balancing the peppermint on his tongue.
"Bonjour." Once upon a time the French language had found itself in this mansion- once upon a time it belonged to a little naive boy who had perished at the hand of alcohol. Now the rebirth of the language brought this doctor, a resurrection, brought in it's place as a man with long hair and tightened lips. As the word left his lips, the doctor flashed a smile Suibhne's way, lips parting slightly as he bowed to the other- completely and utterly respectful.
He opened his mouth to speak, but closed it when Drake arrived and growled at his young friend.The doctor tilted his head to the side at the severity of such words.
"Ah. Monsieur, you must be the keeper of this house. Might I bestow upon you my eye which has been tempted by the beauty of such a handsome abode." He was quick to speak and a little too cocky as he pulled the black bag up to his chest. "I must ask that you forgive me for my intrusion. You see, I am a doctor, and I have been subject to visit here under grave circumstances."
His eyes trailed along the two in front of him. "You see, there is an outbreak of disease, and I have been ordered to give manditory check-ups around this area." He liked the way he sounded. Important. Like he had actually been given such orders. This was how he usually got people, he played on their naiveity. "Unfortunately it is an expensive task, but it must be done, I'm sure you understand."
He bowed to Drake, stretching a hand across his chest with a final Caaaaa-ruuunch of his candy.
Suibhne grinned at the man, not one for being all too formal. "Heya," he replied and flinched when he heard Drake's tone of voice. And just his voice over all. It made him shudder a little, but he wasn't all too scared of the white-haired beast. In a way, the owner of the mansion was pretty dern attractive. In a.. creepy way that disturbed the Scott a little.
Listening to this man speak, he let out a 'ho-hum~' sound and walked over to him. "Ya sure 'bout that?" Putting a finger on the strangers chest, he walked around the male slightly with a chuckle. "I don't feel very strange and I was out to early mornin'. Ain't all too late in de day either, ya know. I don't feel any different." He stopped in front of the man.
Close.
With a smile, he poked his forehead gently. "But I 'pose yer the doctor. If we need to get 'checked', then do it fast. I wanna be first, though." Anything to get time with this man. Along with warn him about Drake.
That's why his actions were covered up with sweetness and flirtations. To hide the anticipation and slight fear he felt.
Then he turned to the two with a pasted smile and a slightly aggravated sigh. "Well, do whatever it is that you must do. Suibhne will more than likely explain the rules to you. Oh, and you just missed food, so you'll have to wait until tomorrow if your hungry." he waved a hand disinterestedly. His mind was still somewhere else. On a usual occasion he'd be excited about the twist to the game, but the presence he'd felt earlier was aggravating him. Deget had the potential to ruin this whole thing. And he didn't want that, but he couldn't think of anyway to catch the presence and get rid of her. Which was irritating to say the least.
But then again, toying with the new human would probably relieve some stress. "Since they aren't here for me to introduce you properly, I guess I'll just list the names. Esther is off somewhere near the dining hall along with Edward and Alexander. Hassan, Alexander's servant, and James, my boy, are somewhere near my room, hopefully in it, attending to some things." A slight smirk there. He couldn't say that the wording of that statement didn't amuse him, even though the tension in his belly jumped up a knot as he thought of what he'd told his servant and the human to do. And how dangerous for him and James it really was, even if it had to be done.
A drop of his smile and a removal of himself and suddenly the situation had changed so very much. The medical supply bag in has hands grew heavy and he dropped it- watching with morbid curiosity as the lock was picked and changed. What? "Monsieur?" He wasn't expecting that. A soft wheeze found its way from the other-wise confident older man and he brought a hand up and coughed. Asthma. Now was not a good time for it to act up. A softer wheeze, more like a quick instance of weakness and the man straightened.
"Hahh..." That signature speech impediment of his was rather sensual as he allowed his eyebrows to fold.
"I must debate, for I am not here to stay over night- simply a visit."
Fuck. Trapped. Trapped. Trapped. Trapped.
It's a silly thing. The look your father gives you when you kill him. "Why are you doing this?" You know why, dad, you know why. It's silly how his eyes tremble when the scalpel touches his skin. It's silly when his life slips away.
Blink.
And then a finger has poked him in the forehead, and the man in front of him has tempted him back to reality. "Hmm?" He purrs, nose curling- tongue darting out to wet his lip, now the question remained. Did he continue to play his game? "Monsieur." A hand reached out to touch the beautiful young man's shoulder, the young man who let him inside. "I must insist that you let me take a look at you, and then you must explain these rules to me." Angry eyes shot out to the demon.
The Doctor had angry eyes, eyes which have born hell once. And only once. Drake had a look about him, his eyes bore hell too- but they have born hell for all of eternity.
"Wait a moment...you...you're the Edward Williams? I can't believe I did not realize it sooner! You're famous throughout London!"
The girl composed herself a bit. Then, putting on her best smile (given the circumstances) she added, "You know, I've attended some of the parties you've performed at. I always told myself I should get a reading done by you. My friend Isabelle did and she said you told her she was to be wed soon. And not three weeks later, Warren Sheffield himself asked her to be his bride!"
it was obvious the poor girl was somewhat starstruck by the handsome con. Her admiration was made all the more sincere given the fact that the two of them were now sharing a very real, very perilous experience.
This man was gifted. A psychic, they called them! Surely he would be able to see the best way to get out of this place alive.
Esther stood up, now clutching her damp handkerchief in a tight yet petite, gloved fist.
"Perhaps we should tell the others now, yes? I cannot bear another moment in this place!"
"I think...it would be best if we did not tell the others. Not yet, at least. I do not know if Drake knows of my talents, and he may see me as a threat if he did. And I intend to get us all out before he figures it out. Perhaps once we get out, I could give you a reading? Free of charge, for an ally in this nightmare.",he suggested, lightly kissing her hand. A pact made, and a deception formed. Perfect....
She was a panicky little bird, and that turned him off. He didn't mind if he was the reason behind her panic - actually, that was how it was with the others - but this girl was frightened for completely different reasons. Let Edward have her wrapped around his finger, Alexander had much more interesting things to attend to. Maybe later, he would start playing that game again, but now he needed a new one. Or at least until he could find Hassen.
Pushing himself up, Alex grabbed his cane and stretched his free arm. How pitiful that he couldn't walk without a support. Pitiful and weak. And yet, it wasn't as pitiful as his servant, who couldn't even love without being told. A predatory grin stole across his face and remained there as he left the room to wander down the hall. He passed Esther's room but paid no attention to the girl. It was time he sought out a new game; a new puzzle to play with. In wandering around aimlessly, he hoped to run across someone... interesting.
Someone that could grab and hold his attention.
-----
Once again, Hassen stopped just inside the room to inspect the door. He found handles this time, which meant he would have no problem getting out should James decide to shut the door on him. Turning his back to the fire, he began to inspect the room carefully. He didn't see James approach the small fire or shift the logs with his bare hand, Hassen was too busy trying to memorize every detail. It was better to know where everything was, should he ever need to come back.
Once satisfied, he turned around and approach the fireplace. He knelt down and watched the flames dance across the wood. He felt like the fire; free to move as he pleased but locked within a cage, unable to escape. Trapped. At times, he felt suffocated from his lack of freedom. Unspoken rules constantly changing governed his life, and yet he was still free to move wherever he pleased within those boundaries.
A quick toss had the box in the fire. However, he refused to move from his spot before the fire. Wrapping his arms around his legs, Heindrick watched the flames surge around the box and, finally, began lapping at the wood. For a long time he simply sat and stared, refusing to move for anyone. For a long time, he simply sat and watched, showing no signs of life. If not for the hint of loss and confusion in his eyes, one could believe he had died. The way he had his legs drawn up to his chest combined with his shallow breathing hid the movement of his chest, and his perfect stillness made all the more statuesque.
At last he stood. A shudder ran down his spine, causing him to give himself a quick shake like a dog. He couldn't remember what he was supposed to do after the box had been thrown in the fire. Was he supposed to return to Drake or take care of the remains? Should the fire be put out? He couldn't be sure. Turning to James, he asked softly, "What now?"
The box was soon reduced to ashes. Or mostly ashes. James jerked himself back to the situation, away from the hypnotizing fire, when Hassan spoke. What now? What now. What ever came next? He crawled forward, reaching for something to douse the fire. He rummaged through the storage box by the fire, producing a think leather blanket. It was faster and cheaper than putting the fire out any other way, especially with the frequency Drake had to burn...things in his fire place. Creating a bonfire outside to burn such things wasn't the best idea, so they had to make do with what they could use. In a swift movement the fire was covered, and it went out swiftly, smothered by the oppressive blanket. The butler removed the blanket, casting it to one side in case he had use for it again, then leaned down the examine the ashes of the fire. A log was still smouldering slightly, but that was no matter.
Ah, what was this? Something bright winked up at the boy, and like a snake his hand darted out to capture the thing. It wasn't a rock this time, now it was a diamond. James stared at it for a second, looking over his shoulder at Hassan before stuffing the jewel in his mouth. For safe keeping, of course. It wasn't large enough to be immediately noticeable, but it was enough so James couldn't swallow it, no matter how much he wanted to. Then was to sweep up the ashes and do with them as Drake had instructed. There was no glass bottle this time, oddly enough, but James didn't feel like pursuing the matter. Then he stored the ashes under the table, as Drake had instructed.
A quizzical look was shot back at Hassan. A look and a slight shrug of his shoulders. Why are you asking me? The look said. Then he walked past the man, to the door, the diamond clamped between his back teeth.
--
As Drake returned the glare, something moved in his chest. His eyes widened fractionally, and a hand went to his sternum. "Shit." he cursed softly, as the feeling grew. It was not a pleasant feeling. His knees threatened to give out, and he took two paces back until his back thumped against the door, which he promptly slid down, cursing again as he did so. This was not good. not good at all. And it was not the time to have such a... what was this? It wasn't an episode, it was the direct result of another action. it was a murder attempt either. James knew what he had to do, and he'd done it. But then again, perhaps he'd decided that ingestion was a better path to take. That would account to this burning pain in the back of his chest, the infectious pain that was spreading to the rest of the cavity. But if that was the case, then why wasn't he dead yet? And if it wasn't, then why was merely burning it causing such excruciating pain?
Groaning slightly, Drake pulled himself back to his feet. His face was twisted with the effects of keeping himself somewhat composed, he managed to keep himself upright as the pain receded. That was a releif.
Once he's recaptured the use of his voice, Drake gave a half sarcastic half pasted on smile at the two. "I'm afraid there is no debate, little human." He said, his voice a tad bit faint. Then away he went, as if nothing had ever happened. His back was arching slightly in discomfort still, however, as if someone was chewing on his spine. He needed to find James. Now.
But this was serious.
.. Still didn't mean he couldn't have a little fun with a hot doctor~
The Scott grinned and tied his hair back once more. "So I'll 'ave ta 'plain the rules, yea? First things first- this is a game. Don't know why we got picked, how we got picked and when bu' we did. Lucky ya to be the ones ta check up on this mansion." He flashed the man a smirk, eyes narrowing as a slow spark wiggled up.
"Don't have to take my clothes off do I?" He purred. Being serious, he knew, was something that was, well, serious. But even so, this man was so.. Mm. Edward was so 'mm'- they were both 'mm'. And that meant he would flirt as much as the situations would permit it.
--
Deget observed from high up. She slowly went down, cold arms wrapping around the demon's shoulders. "Not feeling well?" she whispered into his ear. "How awful. Hope it keeps on up- ya deserve to feel a lil' pain." The woman snickered into his ear before vanishing once more- going back to Zeke to move the chess pieces in place.
"Mmm." An exhale of air and the doctor's arm dropped to his young companion's side. He listened with a tightened brow as "rules" were established. "A game." Voshkie was a clever man, he had a mind that yearned for knowlege- he had a mind that was obsessed with the human psych, he could read people--- everyone. But he could not read Drake, and that scared him, because it is the unreadable who aren't meant to be read, it is the unreadable ones who speak with the fire.
"A Scottish boy, how admirable."
The doctor smiled, lips puffing into a dreamy little smirk. He liked this boy- a spray of colorful emotions, rarely did you meet people who acted such in a grace situation. A breath of fresh air. "Mm. Unfortunately some of these exams will require the removal of articles of clothing- I'm only a doctor though, you've nothing to be ashamed about."
Voshkie had strangely long hair, a careful mix between rain water and silver- it might have been called a dull color if it weren't framed by perfectly pale skin, as if this doctor had never seen the light of day. Once upon a time his mother would come the hair and whisper compliments. You look like your father, never cut your hair. I promise.
This house lacked servants. It was a large house, and large houses were rarely unnocupied by the hustle and bustle of servants. This house was locked, and the master made a great deal about it. These guests were playing a game. This spelled out trouble.
"I've stumbled into something. Something bad, haven't I young man?" A hand stretched out to set itself on the back of the boy's waist.
The hair, especially. It was- unique. And beautiful.
"Ah, yep," he replied. The hand at his waist was a welcomed touch. Turning to look at the taller male, he reached up and stroked his cheek with an apologetic grin. "Simpleh put: Either ya kill and win, or ya die. Unless, o' course, ya find an exit. Then you win- and the others too, if ya choose to share it with them." He let out a gentle laugh and gave Voshkie a secret look. "I know how ta get around. A.. lady, Deget, she was 'ere last time. Died, the poor woman.. But she left behind this."
Popping the bag off his shoulders, Suibhne crouched down and blew a few strands of hair out of his face as he pulled out the map his spirit friend had begun to make- detailing the vents, locations, questions and guesses. The instruments and 'weapons' she'd made, her notes. "Ya see." He pointed to a room and then to himself.
"We're in a room with a vent. So.." A chair was pulled and dragged under a vent, the young man looking at it with a thoughtful smile. A fist shot up- once, twice- in hard succession before the vent finally gave in and fell.
Shoes were kicked off, a breath pulled in and the Scott grabbed onto something, kicking back as he squirmed up with a laugh. "Da-yum! It's dusty in 'ere." The chair tilted back and fell, Suibhne's leg left to feel around and kick about- looking for the chair that had once been there. "Shit."
"Doctor~" He cooed. "'Mind comin' 'ere and helpin' out a stuck man. Don't feel like damagin' my tush with a fall."
The doctor turned to the young Scot, eyes focusing on his lips while he spoke. "A map. How very useful. Bless her soul." He leaned over the other's shoulder and stared at the map for a long while- taking in everything he could at once... every little detail. "Vents. My bum' is much to big to fit through them... Good thing you're here- such a thin little thing. Excellent bone structure." Bone structure, like a model- a famous actor, such petite bones... So striking. He loved human anatomy.
Human anatomy. Young man. Study it more- you're lacking... How can you ever expect to withhold the family business?
I studied human anatomy as I lit your face with my scalpel. I studied human anatomy as your organs fluttered inside your body for the last time.
The voice of the young man made the doctor smile, looking up to see a bottom sticking out of the vent- pointing at him. "Well my goodness." His laugh was particularly interesting, low and gravely like he'd swallowed a bunch of bricks. He stood to his feet, rolling his sleeves back. With a stride he was at the boy's- end, a cooky little grin on his face.
"Oh monsieur, excuse me." he murmured as his hand graced the boy's rear. "No no. I would be horribly sad to find your tush injured- excellent bone structure should not be wasted." In an instant he pulled the boy out, twirling him out and onto his feet. "Are you alright?" He asked, actually concerned, it might have hurt him a bit.
This doctor was good. A charmer- probably with a bunch of false statements and established compliments, but a charmer none the less. And that hair was damn enchanting.
He felt a particular sort of humor when he was stuck in the vent. That man's voice, by the way, did not help him. At least the Doctor had not witnessed a blush and quirky grin come to his lips. Psh, he was dumbstruck. Who laughed like that? This man had to be sex on wheels. Legs. Sex on Legs. Yes, that was Voshkie's new nickname. A mental nickname, only.
A huff of breath left Suibhne's lips swiftly, cheeks burning momentarily at the touch.
Oh Daddy, liked.
"I'm good!" The Scott chirped happily. "Oh, doctor, if I weren't feelin' all too well, woulda told ya straight off. 'Ow sweet of ye, to do such a kind service ta lil' oh me~" He laughed now- nothing restrained, bright spirits booming. "When yer tush gets stuck in a vent, I'll be more than 'appy to help ye out." Flashing a cheeky grin at the taller man, he walked off and began to pack his things back into the bag with a hum, though the piccolo remained out. "By the way! Girl named Esther 'ere; Ya can't put it in-"
He pointed to his mouth.
"In-"
To his butt.
"Or in. Well-- I don't have that particular in, but I bet ya get the point." A sweet smile. "Feel free to do whatever ya want to the men though~"
Wink wink, nudge nudge. Not that Suibhne actually, ya know, did that, but.. It was innocently implied. Ah, yes. The Scott was a master of 'subtlety' and wonderful at playing it innocent. Hehe.
This meant reward. Something would be given to him. Something good or something bad, he didn't know, but he knew he would receive something. That was what every other master had done. His imagination began to wander as he began to picture what might happen. Some of them were very good - a sweet, some scraps, maybe even a full dinner, or maybe the man would pet him (oh, how he loved being petted and scratched atop his head) - and some were... not as good. A whipping, receiving nothing at all, or even a snide comment. He didn't have his hopes up, really. He only ever kept his hopes up for Alexander, who would alternate between good and bad randomly. But with his master, there was always a possibility of receiving something very good.
Maybe that was why he didn't try to run away. Heindrick couldn't even remember anymore. All he did know for sure was that he would follow his master to the ends of the earth. That behavior more often rewarded him than not.
Hassen looked up suddenly, hearing footsteps ahead of them. He didn't change his casual pace, but kept his eyes and ears strained to try and discover who it was before they found him. The stranger rounded a corner and the servant found himself accidentally brightening into an eager smile. He quickly bit back the smile and mentally punished himself for forgetting his present company. An angry blush tinted his cheeks and he lowered his head. Maybe, just maybe, the man hadn't seen anything.
Stopping before Drake, Heindrick bowed deeply and said softly, "I have finished, sir. Is there anything else you require?" He kept his face hidden but fidgeted slightly where he stood. A silent plea for some attention or a reward of some kind. A sign that he had done his job well and pleased this temporary master.
"Mmm. How sweet, I'm glad to know that my tush is in such 'thoughtful' and 'loving' care."
The accent tempted a wink to his eye, he folded his lips and leaned backwards, balancing himself so that he could look the Scot over a few times, definitely a pleasure to look at- and a humorous little thing to listen to, great company. "Oh? Feel free. Hm I'll have to keep that in mind." He chose to give the other a vague statement, eyes raising up and down the other's form.
"Want some?" He must have been referring to his candy The candy balanced on the end of his tongue, scraping his teeth with a Click clack like a clockwork animal he was, with his wheezes and his clicks and his quirks. "So, monsieur tell me this- have you even the slightest plan to escape this place?"
I might not ever get out of here.
The thought made his lungs constrict, and the doctor closed his eyes outstretching a hand with apology as he lost his breath to the small wheezes that liked to make his life miserable. He set a hankerchief over his mouth and breathed into it as if it were his life-line. There was no medical cure for his lung problems, simply waiting his episodes out seemed to be a wonderful solution.
Then he moved around the man, touching his shoulder as he did, and stood before James. The youth looked dolefully up at him. Drake held out a hand before his servant's face, and sharply spoke. "Spit." Reluctantly James spat out the gem. "Good boy." Drake said, wiping the rock on his shirt before holding it up to better examine it. James looked at it too, half longing half annoyance. At himself and his master. "Now it is time for a game of hide and don't seek, okay James?" He said, capturing the boy's hand and placing the gem inside it. James nodded, clenching his fingers around the clear faceted jewel.
It was much prettier than the one from last time had been. Slightly surprising. But it told Drake what the diet was doing to him. He was obviously healthy now. Well, as healthy as he could ever manage to be. James scampered off, and Drake watched him go. Then out from his pocket he fished a scrap of paper. It held the scrawl of Gepetto's hand, and Drake was musing whether to give it to the boy or not. He'd found it when he went to inspect the child's handiwork and found that he was bent over the dead cold body of his lover. It had been a sad sight. Even Drake felt for his servant. It gave him chills, the thought. The thought on the paper. That James could die. Drake didn't want to be alone. Again.
He didn't want to be alone in the dark.
Apparently not.
Voskie had his sense of humor and handled the flirtation well- for a doctor. Ah, what could he do to make this man blush? It'd be a wonder to see him flustered. It would take bold statements and movements. That could be arranged though, easily arranged. "Glad you will." Offering the man a wink, he put the pack back in place on his shoulders- nice and cozy. The straps had become comfortable in little time.
What a thing. A man who flirted back. This could be quite a successful development of a friendship. And even more so if they found a way out.
When they found a way out.
Eying the candy, the Scott nodded. At the second answer, his mouth opened in response before quickly closing in worry. "Ya okey?" he murmured gently. As he waited for the coughs to subside, Suibhne approached the man and put a hand on his shoulder. "Don't cha worry. I got a plan." Giving him a thumbs up, he sat down on the bed and crossed his legs- taking the map out once more and putting it in his lap.
And thus, launched off into a detailed, yet short, explanation of escape. From the window openings and stringing towels and cloth together to land in the gardens, to using the vents as an escape. Since the map was still in progress, things still had to be investigated and there was room for more options and ideas- but Suibhne was on a good track.
Smiling at Voshkie, he picked up his piccolo and brought it to his lips to give a whistle- clear, bright sound flowing out. But he stopped quickly and cocked an ear. "If ya listen closely 'nough, ya notice how sound vibrates. Ya can tell the material, the size of a room from how sound.. well, sounds like in der. I'm cofusin' ya, aren't I? Trust meh, this all has a flow of logic."
Clearing his throat, he pointed to the map once more. "Sound vibrates in vents tight but hollow. When we get to a place that coul' lead outside, ya know, it'll sound different then when we're close toa room or a kitchen or things inside. Ya follow me so far?"
Bright, brown eyes turned to look at the taller male. The intelligence, now, flashed in them like the fires of a candle eating up a moth- reaching up and sparking.
He nodded with interest when the boy explained the echoing, how utterly ingenious. "Clever!" He shouted, a little louder than he would have liked. He jumped to his feet and padded over to the young man, leaning forwards so he could hear the happenings of the echoes within the vent. Mmm this would certainly work.
"My bag." He began, softly this time. The taller doctor leaned down next to the Scot and pressed his lips against the other's ear in order to speak a little softer, and maybe earn a pretty little response. "I have scalpels and sedatives..." His voice was extremely sot as he turned to stare at the black bag. Sedatives, enough to chill the veins of anyone. Scalpels, enough to slice the veins of anyone. He knew were to cut to immobilize a person for the rest of their life, he knew how much sedative to inject.
"Stick with me." He whispered softly, a hand lowering to set on the other's head. "Stay with me and I will protect you." It was the truth, he would protect this little piccolo playing goofball. He was so smart, the doctor could see the potential trickle in his large eyes. The doctor wanted this person at his side, if they stuck together they would be unstoppable.
"Thank you." It was all he could really say, but his expression conveyed how much he really thanked the Doctor. Watching him come over, hearing the yell- the laugh bubbling up spouted out joyfully, and he, in no way, tried to stop it. Someone got it! Ooh, he would've jumped up and danced if all these things weren't in his lap right now!
A blush bloomed softly onto his cheeks and look of bemusement sprang up, mixed with an expression of confusion. Did he-- What just--? Oh dear. Shaking himself out of the shock, Suibhne looked over to the bag that Voshkie had been talking about. "That could be darn useful," he admitted with a nod of his head in acknowledgement of the instruments. Well, at least the doctor had come 'prepared' for the game.
"Coul' come in 'andy."
Smiling at the taller male once more, he chuckled. Seems like he had a-- what? Ally? Yea, that was the word. "Of course," he accepted with a chortle. "Who else is gun save and nurture yer tush from certain danger?" The Scott stood and put the map back in the bag, looking at Voshkie and winkin'.
"Come on. I'll show ya around." He stretched and gave the other man's cheek a peck, turning and opening the door. "Oh wait. Didja really have to check up on me? I told ya I'm quite fine with takin' off my clothes."
He pulled it off his shoulders, long limbs now dawned in a black collared shirt, unbuttoned of course the doctor smirked, turning around to wink at the other, before he pulled out a black over-coat. Black clothes on black clothes, with such white skin and light hair he stuck out like a sore thumb. Just the way he liked.
He stepped up next to the young man, eyeing the boy carefully. "There will be plenty of time for me to check you out later." He had hungry eyes, hungry like a wolf. But then the idea of the other possibly being ill found its way to his mind "You're not feeling ill, are you?" Looking slightly concerned the doctor lifted his hand lifted upwards and pressed against the boy's forehead. He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the other's temperature before he stood backwards and let go.
"Your right, I need to make sure my tush is in the right hands."
And then the other kissed his cheek and his eyes widened slightly. Hadn't expected that. It was....
Cute.
This boy reminded him of a woman in a way- but no woman could ever hope to bring a regal charm like this young man, Suibhne.
"Monsieur. Do you offer that to all of your doctors?" He stretched out and took the male lead in an escort with his arm wrapped around the other's stepping out of the room with the other, accepting the offer to take a tour of the house.
Hassen ate up the attention and was left standing in a happy daze. The effect of praise on the servant was amazing, until one realized just how little contact and true praise he received. He jumped as his shoulder was touched and shrank back from the contact. Only so much contact from another person could be tolerated before fear and distrust brought the emotionless barrier back. Blank expression in place, he gave another bow to acknowledge the reward before walking away. He didn't look behind him - what Drake did with James was none of his business - but kept on moving.
His first stop was the dining room where he had left Alexander. There was no one left, and Hassen felt his stomach dissolve inside him. At least the cane was missing, as well, which meant the man was most likely wandering around. Well, he would eat first, and then rejoin his master. The food was his reward for a job well done and no one was going to get between him and his meal. At least, not if they knew what was good for them.
Heindrick made his way to the kitchen and stopped to survey the room. It wasn't quite as big as the kitchen he was used to, but t was still large and very nice. There was food left out on the counters and he found his moth watering at the sight and smell. 'Just a little bit,' he told himself. 'Just a little.'
Oh, but there was so much! And when was the last time he had had a proper meal? Poor little servant.
Hassen ate like a starved animal; cramming food into his mouth until he almost choked and eating fast enough he couldn't actually taste anything. There would be an aftertaste, of course, which would tell him later if he enjoyed what he had eaten. But he had to eat quickly for there was no telling when Alexander would suddenly decide to call him away from his meal or when he would eat next. The faster he ate, the more he got to eat, in other words. But he didn't sit in one place and eat; instead, he moved from one counter to the next, snitching a little bit here and taking a little bit there. Drake would find evidence that Hassen had eaten, but nothing would be severely depleted.
Once finished, he wiped his hands on his pants and left the kitchen in search of Alexander.
Alexander was found in his room, sitting on the bed and thinking about something. He looked up as Hassen entered the room and smiled. "Well?" He received a bow, but nothing more. "Why aren't you still with James?"
"My job was finished, so I came back to find you, sir."
An acceptable answer. Alex nodded and then frowned. Suddenly, he said, "Esther is a sweet thing, but she's boring. Edward, now that one seems like an interesting game. And Suibhne, but not quite as fun. A manipulative man, Edward. It'd be fun to play chess with him." Chess? Heindrick nodded, getting both meanings of the simple suggestion.
There was a moment of silence, and then Alexander pointed to the violin case. "Play."
It was a simple command, and one that Hassen always looked forward to. Setting the case on the bed, he opened it and pulled the delicate instrument out. There was another pause as he glanced at Alex, making sure there were no specific requests. The tune he played was a relaxed, peaceful tune. This kind that made one want to fall asleep listening to it. Beautiful, heart wrenching, painful, yet at the same time, hopeful. Once again, the room door had been left open, though this time on purpose. Perhaps the melody would reach Lady Esther's ears and bring her a moment of peace that she so desperately needed...
The girl, her face somewhat brightened now, gazed into Edward's eyes. "What should we do now?" Truth be told, she wasn't safe yet. It would be foolish to let her guard down now. Yes, she must remain cautious and -
'Music...' Someone was playing the violin. Esther curiously stepped out into the hallway to investigate. The melody was coming from one of the other guestrooms. The door was left open and the girl soon found herself standing in the threshold of the room. It was the servant. Alexander's servant. Hasim? Henders?' Oh well. It didn't really matter much anyway. But the music...
Esther closed her eyes and let it soak into her very core. As she listened, she thought. The melody was beautiful...yet sorrowful. The playing was perfect...but inappropriate, given the circumstances. These men should be gathering around and coming up with a grand escape plan, not playing music. But still, the girl did drop her guard - if but for this one moment. She could berate herself for doing so later. For now she would listen, as twin tears ran down her porceline cheeks.
Standing back up once more, he grinned. "Why doctor, are you insinuating something~?" A chuckle. Though Voshkie did seem to really get concerned- which was.. Sweet.
The man had a heart. Most doctors he'd met never had hearts.
As he began walking, the other man's arm found its way to his own, bringing a smile to the Scott's lips. Soon, it simmered down to a smirk. "Not all of them. So far, yer the... What, first one?" he hummed quietly. "No matter."
Suibhne continued walking, leading him- first- down the hall. Faintly, he heard music from somewhere, but it was most probably from upstairs. That would be the next stop then. Showing the male around the dining hall and the others rooms, they soon made their way upstairs. He was back in his element, chattering excitedly with his natural tongue slipping out leisurely.
He admired the tapestry in the rooms, often spitting half-hearted remarks to his company about the way the drapes flowed so beautifully. But, he mentally took pictures of each of the rooms, marveling at such a beautiful prison they were living in.
And then he heard music. His lips tightened when the two of them made their journey up the stairs. He was beginning to wonder if there were even other guests in this entire bloody house... He'd yet to see any. When the two made their treck up the stairs and through the hallways he looked to an open door where a beautiful melancholic sound wafted through.
He peaked inside, eyes shining as he turned to his partner and nodded.
Absolutely beautiful.
The scalpel was heavy in his pocket. It singed his skin like it were fire and it crackled like a demon. It burrowed its way into his bones and shook his center. Use me. Use me. Use me.
Somewhere warm. That was what James sought. He found a window ledge that faced the setting sun on the second floor, where the light shone warmly through the bars that prevented escape. He curled up on the ledge, buried his nose into his lap, and closed his eyes. The warmth caressed the sleeve of his jacket, doing a bad job of comforting him. He swallowed hard as the sludgy stream of emotions began to drip over him in a maddeningly slow river. First, first was the feel of a warm form cuddled to his leg like a kitten. Then was the gentle butterfly lips, the voice,, everything came faster as it began. And it wasn't just the sweet sunshine man. It was what he was. He was the embodiment of sweet innocence. And it brought back so many other thing, other deaths that James didn't much like to think about. Dragging Zeke backwards out the window, killing a random young woman by twisting her own skirts around her throat. Watching Tom murder Deget. Seeing a calm little body, teardrop shatters of wineglasses surrounding it, and knowing that it was his fault. It was his fault the human had ever come. Without James, Drake would have never amounted to much more than a bloodthirsty animal. James was the rook,the knight, the pawn, and Drake was no where to be found in the game at all. He was the creator of the board.
The tears came slowly, beginning with the soft gasps it usually took to quell such a weak emotion. But they came. Fist silent, only the labored gasps for air that barely shook the youth's frame made a sound, the whisper of dead leaves falling to their ground, the last movement of their own accord. They strolled down his face, soaking in the material of his pants. The ones that were only just too big for the boy. They had always been that way. Oh, he'd grow in to them. You know how boys of his age grow. Of course, the biting sobs that were accompanied by the strained animal wails came, but they were stuffed back by the cotton of the green-eyed boy's jacket sleeve. They were comforting sobs though. Eventually they would clean the sludge away, clear him empty again.
They always did.
--
For Drake it was business again.He strode back to his room, pulled out an ink well, which was the easiest way to sketch. He licked the tip of his inkwell pen before dipping it into the black blood. First was Hassan, the etching finished quickly. He did another of James with that look on his face, the gem in his mouth. He wrote a bit about the Game, but soon became bored with such things and reverted back to illustrating. he had many of these drawings,. he wasn't much good at them, but they kept the memories fresh in his mind. All of them.
"Doctor, doctor. You're making me blush," he cooed before going on his way. Something prickled at his senses and he turned- Deget hanging upside down as he came face to face with her. For a moment, he was still before relaxing and huffing. "Go away, ya meanie." The woman stuck her tongue out at him, but smiled kindly, giving a wink before vanishing slowly. The Scott smiled and continued with giving Voshkie the tour. He happened upon James siting near the window and looked at him, letting himself separate from the Doctor as he approached the boy.
Giving the butler a hug, he ruffled his hair gently before returning to the taller male, continuing onwards and up with the tour. "My father used to play violin." He laughed. " 'Course, when 'e wasn't goin' around fuckin' women. The horn dog. But, oh well. Ooh, this place dun look too clean. Which means people 'aven't gone up 'ere much. C'mon, let's explore!"
Tugging his new friend's arm, the male jogged forward excitedly.
"My mother was like your father then." He curled his nose, throwing a wink at the pretty little man at his side. "She liked to sleep around."
Red lipstick. Or is it blood?
"Hide." Her voice is quick as she looks to the door, an angry drunk daddy screams on the other side. "HIDE."
Under the bed. Curled up in silence.
"You whore." Slap
"You cheat." Slap
"You're dead." Stab
"Hmm?" The taller of the two was shocked out of his thoughts as he acknowledged the fact that this area certainly did seem undisturbed. How very interesting. He skittered into the room, long arm stretched out across the boy's waist now.
But then, the way the word was spat, it seemed it had much more emotion.
Letting his hand fall to his side again, the Scott sighed swiftly. "There're lotsa dead people here. Well, more li'e spirits. Floatin' about- barely 'ere." Sighing again, he went inside a room and coughed. It was a little dusty.. What was that his eyes spotted? A vent!"
He went forward and looked up. "Ya mind 'elpin' me up so I can reach there?" Suibhne turned eyes to Voshkie, giving him a kind smile- though his face was still slightly troubled. "If ya do, you'll getta better look at my tuu-usssh~" A small laugh, and then a wink. He enjoyed flirting. Especially with such a man like the Doctor. The man made him blush and feel all warm inside.
And outside, too.
His thoughts didn't show visibly, but the slow grin and giggle was enough to hint where his train of thought had taken its turn.
But he had to follow. This voice, even though it hurt, it was a bittersweet hurt. Because it held reminiscence. It held the sweet nothings of another. It held a trilled little song about sweet birds never to be together. It was like honey. Honey strong enough to fool the baby bear into climbing the tree to obtain, even though it really only was a false flavour, only the ghost of true nourishment. it was pyrite where gold was what a body searched for.
As he pulled himself back together he could hear the faint sounds of violin music, but he ignored them. whatever they wanted to do to pass their time was fine with him. It was rather pretty too, but not a pretty as the words of a certain Frenchman that this new human's voice seemed to emulate. The child ghosted after the men, his pale splotchy face still wet with the salt of the occasional bit of tear-sludge that escaped to drip down his face instead of his back. His body was shaking slightly from his long tearful emotion spilling, his entire being about ten-fold weaker than it ought have been.
He remained a good distance away from the two, and Suibhne's voice, sharp with a foreign curse floated back around the corner to him. He leaned his face against the chill stone, wondering whether they were both in the room yet so he could advance further. Slowly he took a risk and poked his head around the corner only to withdraw it swiftly. the silver man was still outside the door a little ways, and Suibhne was just inside the frame of the door, speaking about spirits.
It was chilly.
The French speaking man turned around for an instant, eyes fraying behind him as he made direct eye contact with the tearful butler from before. He stood like that for a long moment, cold and calculative- and then the Belgian simple closed his eyes and smiled, stepping into the room. He'd noticed the little follower, but he did not make the other's presence known...
He has those eyes.
Voshkie's mother stared to the ceiling, tiny body heaving up and down as her fingers twitched at her sides. Dying dying dying, she's dying. What is it that she can see? Why are her eyes so sad? Why are her eyes so...
He has the dead eyes.
The doctor's brow knitted and he could no longer stare at the young Butler, James. His eyes were too--- sad. He laughed at the Scott's request. Really he would never say no to such a thing. In one quick movement, Voshkie leaned towards the boy and gloved hands found the boy's tush. "Try not to hurt yourself. Hm?" The Belgian smiled, a hand still placed on the other's rear as he hoisted him up.
"No. Really. Don't hurt yourself monsieur."
His ass.
Blushing faintly, the male shivered with a hidden grin and purred. "I wouldn't dare dream of it." Taking in a deep breath, the man hoisted himself inside of the vent and wriggled inside with a grunt.
"Odin's Beard!" A sneeze. "Dusty in 'ere." As he crawled, the vents banged softly and he covered his mouth and nose with an arm. It sure was a bit of a pain, but the sudden rush of excitement he felt to be exploring these depths deeper in the mansion- the vents. It was so cool! Maybe he should hum an adventuring theme song to himself. Something.. epic. Dun da-du-uunnn..
Mhm. Good start. Sneezing softly once more, the Scott continued his trek inside the vents- nearly slipping on an opening. It was the same one Deget had fell through. But the scent of air reached his nostrils.
"Oh god." It was squeezed from his lips, like a pathetic little child. At first Voshkie leaned into his lap, burying his head. And then he couldn't take it anymore... Trembling fingers struggled to un-tighten the collar of his dark shirt, he just couldn't seem to breath anymore.
Why did he have to choose this house... This house out of all houses?
Like many people, this doctor had his own little sense of catharsis- something to purge the system of the fear. His were sedatives.
Sedatives, a handsome little mix of pretty little formula and other relaxants that he was permitted to carry in order to lax his patients who were in pain. A needle was removed from his pocket and within moments the warmth spread through his system. He sat on the couch, eyes staring forwards at the vent as if he expected the boy to jump out of it suddenly.
And there he sat, alone with thoughts that bit his ankles, thoughts that waited for him beneath the couch he sat at, and thoughts that dug their dirty fingernails into his brain. The thoughts choked him and surged through his system. Thoughts of his father, a man whose presence would never leave his mind no matter how hard he tried.
Trapped.
In his sedative induced calmness, the word swirled around his brain and knocked against the stem of his being. Trapped, trapped, trapped, trapped.
"You alright?"
He stopped in front of the figure on the couch, map clutched in his hand and a cut on the side of his arm bleeding. The first time he didn't get a response, no big deal. But now this was the second time.. And that worried Suibhne even more.
Usually the man seemed so alert, and now, Voshkie was seemingly staring out into space or something or other. Maybe a kiss to awaken the sleeping prince would be in order? Or no?
The child slunk closer, hugging the wall his his slight frame. He was more or less than a ghost, a wraith. What other promise was there to life beside this, the momentary satisfaction of the words that emitted from the mouth of the silver man. Ah, One for sorrow, two for joy, three for a girl, four for a boy. Five for silver, six for gold, seven for a secret never to be told. Eight for a wish, nine for a kiss, ten for a bird one should rather miss. But where was the magpie here? Was it James, was the child the ill omen? Did sweet Pet have anything to do with it? James was one, the sorrow yes, two had to be Pet, Monica next, then this silver man that James knew not the name of, then again was the golden sun of a man, then Esther, but who did the wish belong to? Perhaps to Deget. Yes, she fit that rather well, and then came Pet again. And ten, ten was Drake. The omen wasn't James, the boy realized, but Drake. The hungry collector.
James's game amused him. He sat curled up by the door, his ears still sharp but hearing nothing but the sounds of breathing. His head was resting against the wall and his eyes were closed. Games in his head occupied large amounts of his time, as well as imaginings and myriad meaningless thoughts. He was the oldest child the world had ever seen, was he not? Suibhne's voice pulled him from the connections, however, with a name. He sounded worried. James lifted his head, listening carefully again, reviving. Would the other speak again? The silver that replaced his gold?
"Yes." He forced the answer out, lips puffing outwards. "I'm quite alright."
He was alright. Now that the balls bent and swayed and breathed and threaded. He was alright now that every thought was a friendly one, even the nasty ones. He was alright now that his blood whizzed to life with warm flowing excitement, he was alright. He was alright. He was alright. He was alright.
He swayed in his chair a bit, but other than that made no move to speak. He ran a tongue along his chapped lips, eyes burning as his eyes traveled along the boy in front of him. Bleeding?
"Blood." He murmured softly, voice barely above a whisper. He outstretched a hand and pointed to the wound on the other's arm. "You've been hurt." His voice was still soft and his eyes were still distant, as if he weren't truly there right now.
Looking doubtful, the Scott reached out to steady the other male with a face that was slowly gaining that melancholic, old look to it. "If you say so," he murmured- making sure the other could sit still in his seat before resting his hand on the male's leg.
"Blood." The brunette raised an eyebrow in confusion. "You've been hurt."
Turning his attention to where Voshkie pointed, Suibhne's lips parted in a bit of surprise. "Oh yea. Scraped myself. Dun worreh, I've gotten worse." Giving the male with the rain colored hair a smile- though it did not hold its usual amount of brightness- he shrugged. "Nothin' bandages and cloth can't stop." Grabbing some of the bedsheets, he tore and wrapped it around the wound with closed eyes and quick efficiency.
"All better."
~~
Deget watched on with a face of sad happiness. James, the poor thing. He had found a Pet again, but yet, this was not Pet. This man- the one with hair so unique, was nothing close to Pet. His soul did not radiate like her 'brother's', his smile was not so sweet, not nearly as radiant. It was a mirror of pet- showing the opposite.
"Poor people," she whispered. It didn't matter how tainted they were, what they've done, these people didn't deserve this. Especially Suibhne. He reminded him sorely of her. He could do this, he had enough strength. But even so, it was very slim he'd make it through. "James?" She floated down next to him- not showing herself and being quiet. "I hope you feel better." She smiled and kissed his forehead affectionately- like a mother- before vanishing to go wander again.
Two sets of eyes stared each other down. Hassen versus Alexander, it was lost before it had even begun. With a sharp glare, Alexander leaned back and folded his arms across his chest. "Heindrick, help the young lady, would you?"
Blue-green eyes darted to Esther and took in her form before returning to Alexander. "Yes, sir." A deep bow was offered to the lord before he made his way to the woman. He bowed again, but not as deep and he didn't straighten, instead keeping his head pointed to the ground. "M' lady, how may I help you?" Short and to the point. The less he spoke, the better.
And there was the servant. Tall, lithe, and steely.
"M'lady, how may I help you?"
"Oh, yes, well...No thank you. I am fine. I was merely enjoying your playing. It was truly beautiful." Esther struggled to find the proper words to say. She wanted to tell them both to assist her and Edward in escaping. But the psychic had said they shouldn't speak of their plans to anyone else. Not yet. Not when he wasn't sure if the new guests could be trusted or not. For now, she'd keep quiet.
With a nod, Esther dismissed the servant, turned to Alexander and offered him a 'thank you' and slight curtsey, and turned to leave the room, sighing as she re-entered the bleak hallway once again...
Because James isn't the one you want..., his inner voice answered. Edward had been hearing it on and off for a few months now. He had assumed it was the fumes from his 'seances' making him crazy. But he wasn't: the insane did not have Edward's brilliant mind. Or if they did, they knew not how to use it properly.
He wanted James to pay for what he'd done, but all he really wanted to do was get out of here. Get back to his old life, if that were still possible at this point. His life was lies, but he knew that the lies were his alone. Here, everyone seemed to have a hidden agenda, and it made him nervous.
While he was considering this, he saw Esther return out of the corner of his eye. She was alone, which pleased him. She hadn't told of their plans to escape. That was good, it meant that when they did, he would only have to dispose of one person, and she couldn't possibly overpower him in the process. Not like the others could. Even little Suibhne probably had a few tricks up his sleeves that could make him a foe here. His looks being one of those 'little tricks'...Not that Edward could not play that game too.
At Esther's approach, Edward placed a 'shaky' hand to his head, faking dizziness. He had done that with James, and the boy had seemed to believe him. Esther seemed to be innocent enough to do the same.
"Miss Hathaway...This feeling. This cold...what evil is in this place?", he asked her, his voice deceptively weak. If he was to convince Esther of his 'Power', he would have to at least act like he could sense the supposed evils here. That he knew what kind of monsters Drake and James were...but to do that, he would need to know everything about this place. And that meant Everything...
"Miss Hathaway... This feeling. This cold...what evil is in this place?"
It was obvious that the man's sensitive abilities were being clouded by the evil that permeated the area. Even Esther herself, normal by all accounts, could feel the heaviness in the air. It was evident even from the moment she stepped into the mansion. She should have taken heed of that feeling then. She should have left. Then she wouldn't be in this nightmare. For a moment, hot tears of regret welled up in Esther's eyes. They were not tears of sorrow or desperation this time, however. They were angry. Angry at herself for falling into a trap, and anger at Drake for his manipulation. Just as quickly as her tears had formed, however, they vanished as the girl collected herself. Was it becoming easier? A look of worry washing over her doll-like face, Esther leaned over to stare into Edward's face.
"Are you all right, Sir Edward? Do you need to sit down a moment?" She hovered around him, doting but unsure if she should touch him or not. Instead, she wavered in front of him awkwardly.
"It must be Drake. Drake and all the bloodshed that has already happened here! Please, Sir Edward, we must do something! I fear we mustn't stay here a moment longer. And if Drake finds out what we are up to..." Her voice trailed off as her mind tried to conceive exactly what Drake would do if he caught them. It didn't take but a moment for her heart to shudder and the girl quickly turned her attention back to the troubled psychic.
Staring at Edward in silence, she waiting for him to regain his composure somewhat. She looked about the room, chocolate-colored doe eyes scanning her surroundings before leaning closer to Edward again. She whispered...
"What should we do...?"
She couldn't quite describe the feeling, but something told her that they were running out of time. That something was about to break. Swallowing back her fear, the young girl prayed it would be for the better.
"There's angels among us, angels everywhere, there's the angel of peace, the angel of hope, but the best angel of ah-ll is the angel of happiness. The angel ah-ov hah-ah-pi-ne-e-ess." He sang, in drunken fashion. Then he returned to the beginning to sing the words again. there weren't the reals words to the tune, there might not have even been real words to the tinkling music box tune, Angels Among Us, but That didn't stop the daemon. Well, there were angels among them, right? he was one, for sure. But not of the kind people traditionally thought about. Which, even in such a state, Drake found hilarious.
The white haired drunk meandered his way up the stairs, alternating between singing his favorite made up song and talking to himself about random matters, some from years and years ago. His teeth glinted in the waning light of the day as he passed the windows lining the outer corridor of the second floor of the manor. Night was coming on quickly.
The hallways echoed Drake's strong voice, throwing it back at him and doubling his amusement to the point that he erupted in a fit of laughter. Oh, that was great. The yellowish long necked bottle still in his hands was brandished in the air, but not with as much effort as Drake had originally intended because of the force of his laughter. And then the cheery sound halted. Wait... why was he laughing? And where was James? he needed James. For something. What was it? Eh. Time to go back to singing or some such enjoyable pass time. Perhaps he could bother the guests or something. Rill them up. That would be good fun. If only he could get his feet to move in the direction he wanted them too or his eyesight to clear.
Being drunk was the best.
But one person saw him as an equal in at least one respect.
A small part of him wanted to give himself over to her; body, mind, and soul. Follow and obey her to the end of the world, except... Except his loyalty lay with Alexander and nothing would ever change that. Ever. No matter how much he wanted to leave, the man would do something that always brought him back and made him forget why he had wanted to leave.
With a small sigh, he watched her step back and was about to return to Alex when he overheard Edward say, "Miss Hathaway... This feeling. This cold...what evil is in this place?"
Hassen glanced over at Alex and was satisfied to see the young lord had not heard the comment. He would pretend that Esther had needed him, that would let him leave the room without suspicion. As much as he hated leaving his master's side, he would have to this time. It was to protect his master, anyway. Convinced that what he was doing was okay, Hassen followed the sound of the voices and gently shut the door behind him. He waited a moment to make sure Alexander hadn't gotten curious before approaching the two individuals huddled together.
About three feet away, Hassen owed deeply and kept himself bowed as he spoke. "Please forgive my rudeness but I couldn't help but overhear you talking," he said quickly, in a hushed voice. He couldn't be sure that the doors would block the sound and didn't want to risk Alexander overhearing him. "But what did you mean by 'what evil is in this place'?" His shoulders trembled slightly as he dared to glance up. What mess had he gotten wrapped up in now?
----
Alexander watched as Esther spoke with Heindrick, not bothering to listen. She would either accept the servant's help, in which case he would learn something new about the girl, or she would decline the servant, which put him back at square one. It was difficult to make a move when the chess pieces wouldn't cooperate. At last the girl left, followed shortly by the servant. A small smile graced his lips as he leaned back on the bed. What kind of report could he expect from Heindrick once the man returned? It would be fun to guess.
"I think...it would be best if we could discuss this in private...Could you perhaps help me to my room? I doubt I could get there on my own, and I do not wish to impose on Miss Hathaway.", he asked Hassen, coming up with a plan despite the pounding in his head. This was the excuse he had wanted, to plant the seeds of doubt in Hassen's mind, to get someone else on his side.
Standing beside the taller man - the height difference only made him more nervous, but that only showed in his sudden jumpiness - he slipped Edward's free arm over his shoulders while wrapping his arm around the man's waist. It was much more contact than he felt comfortable with, but this Edward fellow had something important to tell him. Not to mention, the man clearly couldn't walk properly. If he was to learn anything easily, he would need to offer as much help as possible.
And Alexander had told him to make himself useful.
"Which way to your room?" he asked, glancing down the hall both ways. All the rooms were in this hall, that much he knew. As to whose rooms were where, well, it was about time he learned the locations. That information would be very useful in the future, he assumed.
He put a little more weight on Hassen, as if he was struggling to hold himself up. As if he truly was ill. He had a lot of practice with this, he often acted like this if he were staying at a client's house, acted as if the effort involved in his 'readings' was too much for him. Edward enjoyed being fussed over, being pampered. He felt he deserved it, after the way he grew up.
"Jaah-aames!" Drake called again, louder this time, struggling his way up a second flight of stairs. He rubbed at his face, trying to clear his vision, then let out a quiet laugh, a burble of amusement for no specific reason. He searched through the halls, running into things that had the audacity to stand in his way, occasionally calling out for his butler.
The child froze when he heard his name. What did Drake want him for? He was still shivering slightly from Deget's appearance. Well, it hadn't really been an appearance as she'd stayed invisible, but James could still feel where she'd touched him. James closed his eyes, hoping Drake would give up searching. After all, this was his time off. He was busy trying not to think. The small body pressed against the wall, as if he could blend into the rock, but Drake still stumbled across him.
"James!" He cried exuberantly, catching the boy by the torso and lifting him into a hug. A hug like one a child would give to a prized teddy bear. James squeaked at the force of the embrace. Then he squeaked against as he was slung over Drake's shoulder. He went limp,. his hands hanging down below his head, which faced the small of Drake's back. There wasn't anything he could really do about this sudden abduction from his previous pass-time. The boy frowned slightly as he reached up to wide his face with his sleeve. Drake was drunk, which was partly a good thing and partly a bad. Depending on what mood the man was in. And it also meant that they would be running into many things. Which wasn't the most comfortable thing for James's lower half, being bumped into things he couldn't see to brace himself for.
"We're going to the library!" Drake informed his butler as he carried him back down the stairs to the second floor. Walking was much more difficult with a little human body making him off-kilter. And not only that, the effects of his drink were beginning to wear off, leaving him weary. James hung limp as a rag doll, counting his heartbeats and hoping that he would soon be set upright. All his blood was rushing to his face and neck, and it was an uncomfortable feeling to say the least.
Drake didn't have the breath to sing, so he made do with humming to himself instead as he passed the humans' quarters and the staircase to the downstairs. To the library! Which was found calm and quiet, all the books as they always were, chairs scattered about. Drake didn't spend much time here, but it was a good place for a cat nap. And the smell, oh the smell of the place! it was very calming, if not a bit dusty. Drake relieved James of his half-upside down position as he slumped back into one of the chairs. James blinked and shook his head a couple times, trying to get all his blood where it was supposed to go. Drake settled back, hugging the child to his chest. "Like old times." he said, blinking as if trying to clear his vision. He ran his fingers through James's hair as one would pet a cat, and gradually James relaxed and curled up on the daemon's lap. Well, it was better than getting beat up, and it did hearken back to easier times, when there was time to do such things as sleep for hours at a time between killings. And there wasn't so much cleaning to do.
With his head in the crook of Drake's arm and his knees curled to his chest, the man's other hand running through his hair and rubbing his back, James fell asleep. He was soon followed by Drake, who's head fell to one side, his hand still on his butler's shoulder.
Just like how it used to be.
Half dragging, half carrying Edward, the servant made his way to the directed room. Pushing the door open, he made his way to the bed and unceremoniously dumped the dead weight in his arms. He gave no warning and didn't care if the lord was able to catch himself or not. His job had merely been to get Edward to the room safely, and that task was finished. For several minutes he was silent, waiting for the lord to get comfortable and relax, before he said anything.
The first words out of his mouth were, "Talk. What did you mean by 'evil in this place'?" His expression, though blank, held an undertone of worry. He couldn't keep the fear out of his eyes at the potential danger to his master. Oh yes, there was danger now, and that was starting to make him paranoid, but the possibility of a greater unknown danger? The fear, suspicion, and paranoia would drive him mad.
"To clarify for you, Hassen, I am rather well known as a psychic and spiritualist, and as such have the ability to sense the energies in people and objects. Buildings and other locations too. And what I have sensed here has caused me to become ill. What I meant by 'evil' is actually from two presences here. The first, as I'm sure you are aware is our 'gracious host', Drake Stewart. He is the stronger presence, and much more malevolent. A demon in it's purest form. The other is not so much a demon, but a human under demonic possession. While not as powerful as Drake is, it can be far more dangerous due to it's ability to hide, and the hold it has over those who serve it's human form.". He explained, looking pointedly at hassen, hoping that the servant could put the pieces together on his own. The fact that he was technically the only servant here, aside from James. And James didn't count. Add in the fact that while Hassen was carrying him, Edward had seen a number of bruises on the servant's exposed skin, the most recent of which had been partially hidden by his shirt collar, a pretty, dark blackish purple blotch on otherwise perfect skin. A definite sign of Alexander's abusive and dominant nature. After a long enough pause to let everything sink in, he prepared to deliver his conclusion.
"As I only became sick when I was in proximity to this human, I know who it is, and how to deal with them, and the demon possessing them. The identity of the victim may surprise you, Hassen. Then again, since you serve him, it may not. The unfortunate human is named Alexander Enfield. Your lord and master, in other words."
Yes, all of it was lies, almost blatantly so, but Edward surmised that Hassen would wish to protect his master at whatever cost, and this seemed like the perfect excuse to get him to trust Edward. If he believed his master to be in danger, Hassen would most likely do anything to rectify this, and would therefore listen to Edward about how to deal with this fictional 'demon' inhabiting Alexander. This would work, Edward knew. It had to, if his overall plan was to succeed. Hassen Heindrick was essential for getting rid of Alexander. Once he was out of the way, then that was a major threat cleared from Edward's path.
"T-truly?" Her voice was a terrified hushed whisper, as if the mere mention of Alexander's name would invoke his wrath upon them. "Sir Alexander is...possessed? What are we to do? He cannot be trusted! I knew it from the very start there was something wrong with that man! His eyes, they're...they're so terrible! Sir Edward, what shall we do?"
The poor girl was so easily swept into a panic. After all she had witnessed in this manor, however, surely it couldn't come as a surprise. Up until now, the only true threat in her mind had been Drake. Yes, that Tom fellow had been dangerous as well, but he had been mentally unstable. HumanAlexander was different. His evil permeated the entire area - enough to make poor Edward sick! If they were to get out of here alive, Alexander had to be dealt with. Some way. Somehow. But what could they do? Esther wasn't entirely sure what being "possessed" entailed, and she obviously did not want to find out. Edward would know, yes? He must know.
Standing between the two men, the girl felt insignificant. What could she do to escape this nightmare? She couldn't possibly think of attacking Alexander herself - that would be suicide. Edward was a man, yes, but we was a refined gentleman. Would he be enough to stop him? And then there was Hassan. Hassan. He was Alexander's servant! Was he dangerous as well? Did he know Alexander was possessed before Edward did?
"Sir Heindrick..." Esther addressed the servant, trying to keep her tone even. Perhaps a week earlier, she wouldn't have dared speaking to one such as him. Now...well a near death experience or two does wonders for one's humility. "Did you know this? Did you know that Sir Alexander is....is...." she couldn't bear to finish. It seemed so unreal.
"As I only became sick when I was in proximity to this human, I know who it is, and how to deal with them, and the demon possessing them. The identity of the victim may surprise you, Hassen. Then again, since you serve him, it may not. The unfortunate human is named Alexander Enfield. Your lord and master, in other words."
"Ngh!" Hassen stepped forward, his mouth open as he stepped forward, fully prepared to scream and attack, but he caught himself and snapped his mouth shut with a grunt. One foot forward, shoulders hunched, fingers curled, and hair bristling, he was the embodiment of untamed rage; but the rage was carefully controlled, chained beneath layers of careful training and mental conditioning. Alexander knew what he was doing with his servant, that much was obvious.
As the woman - Esther, he corrected himself - began stammering, Hassen straightened himself and forced his expression to become a mask of indifference. He was not happy about the accusations, if his body posture had anything to say. With a sigh, he regained his composure and dusted off nonexistent dust. Calm, quiet, that's right. Relax. They were merely spouting nonsense, trying to unnerve him. That's right. No point in getting so riled up.
But Edward's words had done their job. The seed of doubt had been sown and the German servant was beginning to wonder. Maybe that was the reason behind Alex's constant abuse? It would certainly explain a lot. Though his expression remained blank, his eyes became troubled as his thought whirled in his head. The silence was broken suddenly, yanking him out of his thoughts.
"Sir Heindrick..." Hassen turned to face the girl, curious about what she had to say. "Did you know this? Did you know that Sir Alexander is....is...." He wanted to hit her. Claw her eyes out, maybe, or tug her hair. Anything to make her stop talking, stop throwing those false accusations!
But were they really false? When he was younger, he had been taught of demons and monsters. That had carried over to his new job of being a servant as he spoke with the other boys his age. It was only natural that he was superstitious, and thus quite easy for the doubt spread. In reply to the question, he shook his head gently. No, he hadn't known. Hadn't even thought of it. He had learned to accept whatever his master did to him but now...
If there was a way to make it stop and save his master...
The servant turned sharply and advanced on Ed. Despite being shorter, he was still intimidating with anger and determination burning in his eyes. He came to an abrupt stop shortly before the lord and bowed deeply. "My master's health and safety come before all. If this... If this is true, then what must I do to rid him of this... demon?"
-----
A wild, almost mad, laughter broke out and echoed through the halls. Alexander couldn't help it. Everything was just so much fun! He had left his room and was, once again, wandering around the mansion in search of someone to play with. There was so much he could do here, and there was no one to stop him. Especially not with Hassen by his side. The servant was like a dog; perfectly trained to obey his every command. The servant would do exactly as he commanded. Yes, even kill another person. Oh this was beautiful!
The laughter had started to die down but the excitement brought it back to its previous volume. Loud, violent, and wild, it was the laugh of a man that took pleasure in the suffering of others. And he did. There was no greater pleasure than that received from the wild, frightened screams of another human being. It was amazing, just how many different ways a person could scream, and each person was unique. Oh yes, there was nothing better. It was like a drug, and he needed some desperately.
But where was everyone? Wide eyes darted around as the lord came to a sudden stop. Turning on his heels, he cast a curious glance around the halls. No one. Not even their host, Drake. With a shrug, he continued on his way, laughing softly to himself. "Idle hands are the devil's plaything," he said. So boring, there was nothing to do. Maybe he should find Hassen again? That man was bundles of fun! He could squeal and shriek in so many ways, depending on how you hit him. So many more ways than anyone else, so far. "And so are idle minds." A predatory grin spread across his lips as he stored forward purposefully. He had no idea where his servant was, though. That would be a problem.
Not to mention, where could they play their little 'games'? Everyone would hear if he wasn't careful. Perhaps Drake had a room that would muffle the noises. In that case, Drake would be his first priority. Yes! With a new goal in mind, he set off in search of Drake, still giggling excitedly to himself.
Oh, this would be so much fun!
James took a great fall from Drake's lap to the floor. The albino was an extremely restless sleeper, always moving about and shifting. The servant woke halfway, rubbing his eyes blearily and trying to recollect his wits, sitting like a dog on the floor beside his master's foot. He stared up at Drake. He didn't often see the daemon asleep. It was an almost chilling sight to see his master's face so calm. His lips were parted and his head was turned towards James, a vague expression on his face. James couldn't help but stare. This was so unusual. Usually Drake either looked coldly amused, angry, or angry and amused. The other expression were fake, James knew from years spent watching those expressions, trying to avoid the coming pain that waved like a warning flag on that pale face almost all the time.
Now there was a question to be answered. Should he escape now and stay safe or risk and get a little more peace? Drake would probably wake up with a headache. He almost always awoke with a headache. it didn't matter if he was drunk when he drifted off, a headache was always present when he awoke. And Drake wasn't one James wanted to be near when he had a headache. The chocolate haired servant pondered his choices for a moment.
Eh, he'd suffer though it later. There was something about reminiscing back to the old days that made James feel pleasantly alive inside. The boy climbed back into Drake's lap carefully. Drake didn't stir. James settled himself like a cat, resting his head again on the crook of the daemon's arm. He easily slid back into sleep. A small smile formed on Drake's lips as he opened his eyes, looking down at the little sleeping boy. He lifted his head up, stretching his neck. it had been hard to hold still for so long, but he'd been curious. And then pleasantly pleased.
"Good boy." he said softly, running his hands through the boy's hair again. Surprisingly enough, his head didn't hurt. He merely felt a tad bit foggy, and he could feel the slowness in his muscles. As if his body had been turned into a slow moving fog of some type. A wonderfully rare experience.
"Well...to tell you the truth, we have quite a number of courses of action we could take, depending on how powerful the demon is, and how much influence it has over your master. If Lord Enfield stil has some control of himself, a simple exorcism would be sufficient. But that may also do more damage, maybe even kill him if he is under full control. At the very least, it would drive him mad. But should it come to it, we may have to kill him anyway. I trust that you would do anything to ensure the safety of your master's soul at the very least? If we cannot save his body as well, will you accept that we may have to destroy it?", he asked, fully intending that whatever happened, it would have to be the latter option, i.e, Alexander's death. He just hoped that Hassen was devoted enough to his master that, if it were neccessary, he would kill Alexander himself, in order that he be 'saved'.
It took everything he had too keep himself calm. The servant eyed Edward, eyes flashing dangerously as his muscles tensed, but the rest of his expression remained calm and he didn't move from his position. He gave no other sign of having heard and simply listened quietly. Better to listen to everything the man had to say, just to be sure there was some meaning behind the madness. It still didn't change the fact that he was very very displeased with what he was hearing. Oh well, couldn't have everything.
"I trust that you would do anything to ensure the safety of your master's soul at the very least?"
The soul? Hassen's eyes softened in thought, dissecting and trying to understand what had just been said. The body would have to be destroyed. In other words, Alexander was going to die no matter what. If the body did survive, there was a 100% chance of the lord going completely insane. The servant cringed at the thought but quickly regained his posture. No, it was safer and easier to let the body die than have it go insane.
But then what? What could they do to ensure the safety of the soul, and what would they do with said soul once the body had been killed? Would the soul disappear, or could it be transferred to a new body? What should he do? Hassen quickly voiced his questions to Edward, trying to keep his voice calm but unable to hide the undertone of fear and worry.
----
Door after door was opened, each room given a quick once-over only to conclude that no one was within. Each door would then be closed as Alexander continued on his way, searching carefully for his target. James and Drake. Drake and James. Such strange names for such strange people; but he had no time to think about that His thoughts were occupied by the more pressing concern of where said individuals were so that he could ask them for a somewhat soundproofed room. And maybe some whips and chains. He did so love the sound of whips and chains were quite impossible to escape from.
Once the room was procured, he would go about collecting his toys. And his minion. He would need to test the room out first and who better to test it on than his beloved and faithful bodyguard, Hassen? Alex smirked, his expression screaming evil intentions to all who might see him. If only there was someone to see. Too bad the corridor he had chosen was completely deserted.
Once more, a door was flung open and the lord came to a halt. He had entered a library, according to the books lining the walls, and he momentarily forgot about his current task. So many books, there was sure to be at least one interesting topic to grab and hold his attention. But he was needed for something far more... entertaining. Wanton destruction was an art of its own form, after all. He was about to leave when his eyes fell on the prone forms on the floor.
Sadistic, malicious grin in place again, Alexander approached the pair and bent down so that he was at eye level with Drake. "Good morn, Sir Drake," he purred, nudging the host with his foot to get the man's attention. "I have a request."
"James." Drake prodded the boy's side, and the butler jumped, his eyes opening in surprise. He moved away from the finger, his arms moving to protect his soft belly. He sat up, rubbing his own eyes. He blinked, stretching slightly, making a small sound. "Get up. We have a guest." Drake said, rising and fixing his suit. James followed suit, trying to look alert.
"What would you like, Alexander?" The albino questioned, regaining his pose and lifting an eyebrow. A smirk entered his features as he studied the human before him. What ever this request was going to be, it certainly promised to be a good one. He knew a killer's grin when he saw it. Drake took a seat in a chair, and James moved to stand next to it. The pale demon steepled his fingers and looked up at the man over them, adopting a shark-toothed grin.
James felt a bit uneasy and ruffled. Drake had regained his poise easily, but the boy shifted from foot to foot, casting his gaze everywhere and anywhere. he was still feeling groggy, as if he was the one who'd gotten drunk rather than Drake. Speaking of that, why wasn't the man in a foul mood? Was he hiding it for the human, was he going to take it out on James the moment the human was gone?
"I don't think you quite understand, my dear Hassen. The human soul isn't an object which can be put into another container once removed. It isn't even a physical entity that can even be touched by human hands. When I said that we would be saving him, I meant saving him in the eyes of God. If we destroy the body, then the soul would be free and untainted, and it would go where God saw fit. Us humans have no say in the matter. What you can do, is simply observe for now. Gauge his behaviour, so I can decide the most appropriate course of action." Translation: Just wait for now, until I come up with a way to make Alexander's behaviour worse enough to warrant his death. And figure out how to convince you to kill him yourself Hassen. I will not become a muderer here. Edward was really outdoing himself here, his talent for lies had reached a new level of sofistication.
"Return for now to your master, and watch him carefully. I will ask for you at some point to 'assist' me, and you will give me a report of Lord Enfield's actions? Though if my readings are correct, I will not need you to tell me as such. I will know what must be done."
"What you can do, is simply observe for now. Gauge his behaviour, so I can decide the most appropriate course of action."
The servant opened his eyes slowly and took a deep breath. Observe. He could do that. As long as he was just observing ad not actually doing anything, he could handle it. But what happened when it came time to act? His fists clenched at his side as he drew himself to his full height. Then he would find away to save his master. Insane or not, at least Alexander would be alive. Without Alex, his life had no purpose.
He needed a purpose to live.
Once Edward finished speaking, Hassen bowed deeply and murmured, "Yes, sir." Turning on his heels, he quickly strode out of the room, casting a quick glance to Esther. A part of him wished she would follow - it would be nice to have some company even if they couldn't talk - but a part of him knew better. The farther she was from Alexander, the saver she would be. There was no telling what the lord would be planning or what would happen should he get his hands on her. And what of Edward? Hassen growled under his breath. The man was infuriating, but there was nothing to be done about it. At the moment, he was far too useful to kill off.
But once he was no longer needed...
Well, let's not dwell on that.
----
Alexander smiled, catching Drake's smirk and guessing that the man was interested. All of this - the mansion, the rooms, the guests - was just a game for Drake. He knew it; he could see it in the man's eyes. He gave a quick nod to acknowledge the question before replying, "A room. Preferably one where no one would hear whatever goes on inside." He stood up and paused to study the odd pair before adding softly, "If possible, a whip and some rope would be nice, too." He wanted to ask for James and his expression most likely betrayed this desire as his eyes settled on the boy, but he said nothing and made no move. Better not to press his luck. Besides, he had Hassen available to test out the room. Play with the servant first, and then worry about getting some other toys.
James nodded vaguely, his green eyes flicking from the ceiling where they had landed to the man. Then he frowned. And looked at Drake. This was supposed to be a bit of time off. He gave his master a withering look. Drake lifted an eyebrow in return. "Go on. You got your nap." A short huff of breath escaped James's throat. Well, this was his new punishment, wasn't it? For what he did not know, bu it was for something alright. At least Drake wasn't going to beat him up. That would be much less desired than showing Alexander somewhere. Even if that look he'd been on the receiving end of gave him a chill.
Hopefully the man would reserve for his servant whatever he intended to do with that room. The brown-haired boy bowed to Drake, and then to Alexander. He moved to the door, opening it and awaiting the man.
"Have fun!" Drake wished the human with a smirk. Would his next meal come soon? Or would Alexander dally long? Perhaps James could speed up whatever process went on. Somehow. "And be a good boy, James." He reminded the child. James knew what the words meant. Someone was going to die soon. And it sure as hell wasn't going to be him. But who it would be remained a question.
'Lord God, please...if I can make it out of here alive, I promise to treat everyone better, servants or otherwise. Please...'
Sir Edward sent the man off to keep an eye on Alexander. As Esther watched Hassan leave the room, she was taken aback by his sudden glance in her direction. His eyes. So emotional. It reminded Esther of a line in a book she'd once read: 'The eyes are the window to the soul.' That quote now seemed to be tailor-made for Hassan Heindrick. Even Edward himself didn't have eyes like Hassan. In fact, Edward's eyes seemed dark, almost...cold. Most likely because of his abilities. To think of what poor Edward must go through every day made the girl's heart heavy.
But Hassan...his beautiful eyes looked into her own as if to ask for company. Did he truly want her to accompany him back to Alexander? Alexander. The man was possessed - pure evil. Edward said so. But the man didn't look evil. He'd been cordial to her since they'd met. The very thought of him being under the influence of an evil spirit seemed impossible. Could Edward be mistaken? No, no that couldn't be right. Edward was renowned for his abilities. He wouldn't make a grave mistake like this. But the question remained; how could they be sure Alexander was possessed?
She had to see for herself. She had to verify Edward's claim, if not for her then for Hassan. If she could help him realize that his master was truly possessed, perhaps she could be there to help him through it. It would certainly help gain the man's trust. And that would mean he'd be more likely to cooperate with her in escaping this nightmare. It all seemed to make perfect sense now.
A tingle of excitement in her chest, Esther excused herself from Sir Edward's presence, leaving him to rest. Strolling out into the hallway, she caught sight of Hassan just as he was rounding the corner.
"Excuse me!" She called after him. "Please, wait!"
She lifted the bottom of her dress and hurried toward the man, her heels loud and hollow on the bare floors.
"You are going back to Sir Alexander, yes? I am sorry about his...condition. Would you...like some company, perhaps?"
It felt somewhat awkward speaking this way to someone of lower standing than she, and for an instant the girl regretted her actions. And then she saw he eyes once more, and knew she'd made the right choice.
The same problem remained though: how to get it to his intended? He couldn't do that while he was 'unwell', so his plan would have to wait a sufficient amout of time. Until it would be accepted that he had recovered. Maybe an hour or two then? Probably best that way.
His mind working overtime, he stood up, and began pacing the floor. Gold-green eyes caught a flash of blue under the bed, which he hadn't noticed before. Bending down to it, he picked it up, eyes narrowing as he examined it. A silken hair ribbon, like one a lady would wear. Why would it have been left here? Unless...this room had been someone else's? Quite possible, considering Drake's earlier talk of other guests. Guests who, aside from Esther, were all dead now. Come to think of it, Esther had mentioned a young lady, who had been the first person to die here. A Miss Monica Hargreaves. Edward had heard that name before. Proabaly met her too at some point, at one of those ridiculous parties.
Tucking the ribbon into his pocket, he stood up again, and resumed his pacing. Nothing could be left to chance now, every last detail had to be planned out to the letter.
Mental conditioning.
Alexander had beaten him into total submission long ago. His hand unconsciously crept up to his neck to rest against the newest bruise, causing him to wince at the touch. He learned to never talk back or disobey orders. So why was he so ready to do the same thing for Edward? Simple. Edward and Alexander had such similar personalities. He couldn't help but see his master in this strange lord. How had he overlooked that?
"Excuse me!" Hassen jumped and twisted sharply, eyes widening as they focused on Esther. "Please, wait!" The servant stopped and waited for the young lady to catch up.
What did she want? The confusion was evident in his eyes, though he carefully kept the rest of his expression relaxed. What could she possibly want him to do now? He couldn't even begin to guess at what she would do next, and he didn't particularly care. He wanted to get back to his master as soon as possible and convinced both Esther and Edward that Alexander was fine. His master was not possessed!
But Hassen did not expect Esther to shuffle awkwardly and say, "You are going back to Sir Alexander, yes? I am sorry about his...condition. Would you...like some company, perhaps?"
The servant was caught completely off guard and, for a moment, even let his mask slip, revealing the uncertainty he felt. The hand slipped from his neck to rub nervously against his arm. Yes, he wanted her to join him. Having someone by his side made him feel safer and he desperately needed the feeling of safety. Edward had shaken him, leaving his mind an emotional and mental wreck. Suddenly he was painfully aware of how helpless he was. He didn't know what to do and, as long as he was separated from Alexander, there was no one to tell him what to do.
Hassen locked eyes with Esther once more, not realizing that he still hadn't replaced the emotional mask. He was completely open and vulnerable, and it was painfully obvious. His whole body - expression, posture, everything - betrayed his insecurity as he mumbled, "Yes." Rubbing his eyes, he turned and led the way down the hall.
---
Alexander watched the half-banter between master and servant with amusement. If Hassen had tried to talk back, he would have punished the servant, ensuring that such a thing would never happen again. People always found it strange how his servant never made the same mistake twice. "All in the training," he had said, never bothering to go into details. The less people knew of his punishments, the better. And those that did know were too frightened to ever say anything. A good master always knew how to keep his servants in check.
"Oh, we'll have fun, alright," he said, obediently following James out of the room. As he passed the butler to leave the room, he cupped James' chin quickly and finished with, "Won't we?" The contact was broken quickly and he waited for the butler to take the lead. Clasping his hands together, he kept his pointer fingers up and pressed them against his lips to prevent himself from laughing. It took everything he had to keep the laughter locked away, and more than once his shoulders would start to shake from the successful attempts. His speed decreased dramatically since he was no longer properly leaning on his cane, but he didn't mind. It gave Hassen more time to find him, anyway.
And speak of the devil! Alex smiled and pulled his hands away, leaning on the cane so he wouldn't worry his servant. Hassen was still a distance away, but he could tell the servant was distressed about something. And, how sweet! He had even brought Miss Esther along! Perfect. She could test out the room as well.
Amazing how quickly everything was falling into place.
He hadn't really been too wary about this human earlier, more occupied with the servant, Hassan, but it seemed that he'd made a mistake on that front. James picked up a good trot, keeping out of arms-length of Alexander, but not letting himself get too far ahead. Something that he'd had a lot of practice in. Knowing how far away to stand as to not be easily accessible, but yet still close enough to not be bid closer. With Drake, however, one never really knew what would happen.
The chocolate haired boy halted abruptly when he saw Hassan. No, he wasn't fearful of the man, per say, but still. He wasn't skittish after the task the other servant had assisted him with earlier at Drake's command, but still he was. Because this was Alexander's servant. His green eyes fixed on the servant as he stood stock still, like a rabbit after spotting a fox. Or two foxes, perhaps. One behind, one ahead. But the man did seem to have something under his skin.
And there was Esther.
What was he doing with her? James's mind, still a bit slow and filled with tense fear after Drake's orders and Alexander's action, couldn't really grasp why the girl and the servant were accompanying each other. But he knew that it wasn't a good thing from the smile that was on Alexander's face. James had no affinity for the girl, but his gut twisted for her. This wasn't going to end well. This wasn't going to end well for the humans. This wasn't going to end well at all.
Still standing still, but relaxing his posture a touch, James stared at the two. He was jittery. The nap and the confusion following were really taking their toll on him. He was still groggy. He didn't sleep often enough to be able to pull his mind directly from the sleep world to the waking one. Especially after all the deaths of the last few days. And the ones yet to come.
And so the two walked. Silence was broken only by the sounds of their footsteps. Esther followed Hassan cautiously, opening her mouth several times to speak but then stopping herself. He kept his eyes forward. The two rounded a corner and then...
Alexander. Immediately, Esther's heart leapt and she fought back the urge to gasp. She'd just seen him not a few hours ago, he couldn't have changed any, and yet...she was instantly afraid of the man. Her mind raced back to Sir Edward and she mentally berated herself for being so foolish as to follow Hassan. Alexander was looking her way and to the girl's horror, she was still walking toward him. Struggling to maintain her composure, she gave a slight curtsey and greeted the man, praying the fear in her voice was not evident.
"...good evening, Sir Enfield."
Already her mind was racing, trying to think of an excuse to get herself away from him.
Turning to Hassen and Esther, the smirk grew into a shark-like grin. The smile of a predator. He almost laughed as Hassen stiffened slightly. Poor boy already knew what was coming. The servant shifted, stepping in front of the girl as though trying to hide her. Too late, though. Alex had seen her and, since he couldn't have James, he would take it out on her. She wouldn't be as fun but, oh well. He could settle for damaged goods on occasion. Didn't exactly have much of a choice, now did he?
"Good evening Esther," he said, narrowing his eyes slightly and lifting his head. Despite the cane and obvious lake of weight on one foot, he held himself straight and proudly. For a moment he simply stood and smiled, observing everyone with that same hungry stare. Then his eyes darted wildly and he hunched forward. It was obvious that he had a secret, the way he looked around nervously and his eyes jumped everywhere, trying to see everything all at once. He stepped closer, motioning for the couple to come closer.
As Hassen stepped closer, he lowered his voice - as though to make sure no one else heard, even though it was just the four of them - and said, "Come with me, you two. Yes, you too, Esther. James here said he found a way out. Well, not said. Wrote it, but he let me know. He's showing me now. If we hurry, we can get out and alert the police and then everyone will be saved. But we must hurry before Drake notices." It was a blatant lie, but his acting skills were such that few noticed the lie before it was too late. Hopefully, it would con Esther into joining him in testing out his new room. Hassen would have no choice but to come. One word and the servant would never leave his side again.
"Come with me, you two. Yes, you too, Esther. James here said he fouond a way out...He's showing me now. If we hurry, we can get out and alert the police and then everyone will be saved."
Esther knew better. James wouldn't do that. She herself had tried to get the boy to open up. To escape with her and be done with this nightmare...and he'd refused. And although it seemed so long ago that her memory was fuzzy, in truth it had just occurred not two nights ago. How could he have changed his mind so quickly? Unless...
Unless the boy had finally come around. Perhaps he'd grown weary of being abused by Drake? Maybe this really was the truth? But still...something didn't feel quite right. He could be leading them all into a trap. And then again, James didn't seem like the type to do that either. He was so...so apathetic. Emotionless and cold to the point of being unearthly. To unflinchingly face this level of torment every day...the child must be damaged beyond repair.
Unsure of what to believe, Esther said nothing. She merely glanced at the young butler, hoping that he would somehow (and for some reason) show her the truth.
Now, he could go along with this plot, or he could deny it. Or he could do nothing. How would he go about deciding this. He didn't have much time, really, but he'd make do. What would Drake want him to do. Or truly, the question was what would get him in the least trouble with Drake later on?
Probably the first choice. Drake had told him that he wanted James to make sure someone died soon. In less words of course. She he picked his head up from examining the floor. Esther, as he'd expected, was looking at him. His fingers knit together as he met the girl's eyes. His throat jumped as he swallowed. He bobbed his head meekly before averting his gaze again. Well, hopefully that would placate her. He shifted on his feet, glancing around the hall as if worried about getting caught. Which wasn't that hard to do, as those paranoid feeling lingered most always. Especially as of late. Having so many humans in his and Drake's domain, and having Drake abuse him so often. He'd once had a bit of control over what happened in the house, but no longer, it seemed. Too many thing were happening. Too much death. Gepetto could certainly vouch for that. Or Deget, or Tom, or Monica.
After he studied the floor for a couple moments, the green-eyed boy's head lifted up again, his eyes slightly wet. He stared at Alexander questioningly. Well, it was his plan, and James was obliged to follow along with it, so therefore he was obliged to do what Alexander implicitly told him to do. That was the way being a servant worked. That was always how being a servant worked. Even the most unconventional servant had standards.
Walking past her, he approached Hassen. The poor servant was clearly distressed about something. Despite his posture and apparently uninterested expression, his eyes were alternating between wide-eyed fear and narrowed, a clear sign of deep thought. Something had happened while the servant was separated, and Alex wanted to know what. A pale hand reached out to caress Hassen's cheek, causing the servant to flinch. "Come. I've got an... important task for you."
Returning to James' side with Hassen following nearby, he commanded, "Continue. And do exactly as I say when we get there unless you would rather something unpleasant happen to you." A gentle smile overpowered by the wicked gleam in his eyes showed it was certainly not an idle threat. Then again, Alexander never made an idle threat.
Freedom. Freedom may be within her grasp.
Still somewhat apprehensively, the young lady accepted Alexander's offer to follow, though she remained cautious and stayed several paces behind the pair. She would not forget Sir Edward's diagnosis of the foreboding man. This little trek was merely an experiment. To see if he was trustworthy and if there truly was a way out of here. Really now, what did the girl have to lose?
"Very well. Let us go, but swiftly, please." The last thing she wanted was for Drake to catch them. Heart thumping, she followed.
Certainly not any of the other humans. But perhaps for Drake, and Alexander seemed to glean some amusement from his little webbings and trappings of game playing. Perhaps it was cruel to take pleasure in the man's mortality? But perhaps, this was how those poor people felt about him and Drake. Did that mean that James should be disgusted by his own immortality? Or by Drake's? No, that was a part of... well, life. That was how things worked. As Drake often explained to the little green-eyed boy. 'I am the Master and you are the servant. Do what I say. That's how it goes. End of story.' How about, this is life, and it will kill you. Just play along. That's how it goes. You'll die eventually.
James, his head buzzing with thoughts, musings, and tension, took the lead with a brisk pace. Mostly to keep out of reach of any...threat. Yes, any threat. And partly because he wanted all this rot over and done with. If he looked to the future, this was all he could see himself doing. Human after human after human, having to deal with them all. Where were the times before? When he was a companion, not a servant? Those were good days. Years. Decades. The future seemed tediously blood spattered.
There could be no more glittering golden spots. And even that spot had been tainted in his memory by the thought that, even if the sweet being hadn't died by his own craving, someone else would have offed him. He would have died anyway. Or perhaps life itself would have chucked him. Nothing lasts forever. Except for, it seemed, this eternity that he was living right now.
The young man's fingers knotted themselves as he walked, dancing a spider dance. They untangled only when he had to ascend the stairs, resisting the urge to bound up like a dog. That probably wouldn't be the best idea, even though it was the most compelling. Now for the third floor. They were getting closer.
His step became brisker as they neared the wing in which the room Drake had offered was. They passed the vase in which James had hidden the jewel as drake had instructed. there he hesitated for the briefest seconds, staring at the royal blue and white ceramic majesty longingly for a second before continuing on. He still wanted that compelling sustenance badly.
Then he halted abruptly by the door of the room. He pointed down the hall, for Alexander's benefit, to the cluttered store room two doors down. If he wanted to collect anything, as he'd requested not too long before to Drake.
And then there was James. The young butler knew exactly what was going to happen and had not exposed the plan In fact, he had even helped to rope in Esther, a fact that Alexander filed away for later use.Alex almost laughed at how James was careful to stay a few steps ahead of everyone, just far enough to be out of arm's reach should the lord suddenly turn violent. For a moment, James slowed and stared at the vase almost longingly before resuming the brisk pace. Alexander and Hassen never slowed, but both knew the vase was important somehow and both came to the same conclusion; the vase or whatever it contained must be obtained as soon as possible.
But that was a task for later.
James came to a sudden halt and Alexander almost ran into him. Alex glanced down the hall and nodded in acknowledgment before turning to Esther and Hassen. "Wait here, I'll be right back," he said. "I've got to get a few... supplies first." And with that, he was making his way down the hall. Pushing the door open, the lord was pleased to find all kinds of restraining devices. Well, their original purpose wasn't exactly for human restraint, but it worked. He picked up two pieces of rope - checking their length first to make sure they were long enough - and continued to explore for a few moments more. It was really too bad that there were no whips - those were always good fun - but he settled for the ropes. A frayed rope could be just as painful, if not more so.
-------
Hassen watched Alexander enter the store room, clenching and unclenching his fists nervously. The whole situation didn't feel right. For one thing, it was far too convienient. For another, they were now a floor higher than they were previously. It made a little bit of sense to escape from the second floor - how many people would try that? - but definitely not for Alexander to try. Glancing at Esther, he shuffled closer in an attempt to help her feel a bit more comfortable. Hopefully nothing bad would happen.
Ha! As if. This was Alexander they were talking about.
The chocolate haired youth stared at the two over his shoulder for a second, then moved into the room. His fingers lingered on the door jamb as he examined the room. it was an empty one, completely. well, there were decorations on the walls, and a vase of half-dead flowers hid itself in one corner of the room, but nothing lingered in the center of the space. The floor was wood on one half, wall to wall rug on the other. Two windows provided sweet light. Heavy red drapes framed the windows, which were not barred.
James headed straight for it and leaned his face against the blessedly cool glass. He closed his eyes, his fingers lingering on the window frame. A flash of memory jerked his body. A memory of not but a couple days ago.
The golden face titled up, looking at him as he leaned against the window ledge. The warmth of a sun behind him and the sweetness of a sun in front of him. Geppeto. Even in this short time the face was beginning to fade. Drown in the backlog of memories. But he could still hear the sweet voice in his head.
Fingers tightened in a little fist and slid down the window with a little squeal. James opened his eyes, staring out at the rolling hills outside the manner. So free. A few birds lingered in the sky, scudding this way or that and then back again.
The boy made a sound in his throat. A soft sound. For the bird that had flown away. But the one that also lingered, following him in his head, jumping in and debilitating him at the most inopportune times.
Something was not right. Esther watched as Alexander quickly left the room. Too quickly. They were on the third floor now, in what appeared to be a dead end. There was no conceivable way that anyone could escape this place from so high up. Which meant...
She'd been lured here.
Fear rose in her throat and the girl's breathing became rapid and shallow. Still, she did her best not to panic. She couldn't - wouldn't show any fear...not yet at least. Not until she figured out exactly what was going on.
It was then that she felt Hassan move closer to her. She looked up at him with frightened and quizzical eyes. Was he...trying to protect her? Did that mean he knew what was going on? Or was the butler just as confused as she? Hands clasped at her breast in that all-too-familiar nervous pose, Esther spoke...
"What's going to happen?"
She immediately felt her insides wince. She'd meant to sound sure of herself. Strong, even. But her question came out more like a whispered plea that confirmed just how horrid of a situation this truly was.
The fresh wave of terror did nothing to help him.
"What's going to happen?"
Hassen gagged, choking back a sob at the question. He knew exactly what was going to happen, even though no one had said anything yet. No one needed to. Alexander was way too happy, which meant he was about to play one of his "games" (the joy always wore off once the game was over). James was jumpy and nervous, being careful to stay just out of Alexander's reach, which only helped to confirm his suspicions. Someone was going to suffer very soon, and he dearly hoped it wouldn't be Esther. The girl didn't deserve such a fate. Actually, he wouldn't wish such a fate upon even his worst enemies.
Hassen was tempted to tell Esther to run, push her away and hope she could escape, but it was already too late. Alexander was coming back, ropes in hand, and looking smug. Slightly displeased, but still smug. Unconsciously, Hassen bumped Esther as though trying to subconsciously make her run away.
----
From his position, Alexander watched Hassen. It was an interesting development, to say the least. He glanced inside the room and frowned upon seeing James already inside. There were windows, which made the room look brighter and somewhat cheerful. Kind of ironic for what it was going to be used for. Oh well. Bleed a person dry and use their blood to cover the windows. It would give off a similar effect to a room without windows.
"Come, James," he called, clapping his hands to grab the boy's attention. "One more task and then you are free to go wherever you please." Once the servant was close enough, he whispered, "Find me a birch rod and be quick about it." Smiling, he gave James a quick pat on the back before refocusing his attention on Hassen and Esther. "Well? Are you coming?"
He nodded vaguely at Alexander's instruction, wincing internally at the path his mind had gone down from the mere order. He skittered away at the man's touch, hurrying down the hall with his head ducked low. In any other situation he would have just used the order as a pretense and gone off and hid somewhere. Alexander obviously knew that he had to come back because he'd issued such an order. Or was he just lucky that James couldn't disobey?
The chocolate haired child, once around a corner, slowed his pace to an easy trot. He huffed a sigh. He was feeling uncomfortable with this whole lot. There was nothing truly enjoyable about such killing, and even less about pain. It was bad enough that he had to live here with Drake, but he had to have mortals harassing him too? In moments like these James had to admit that being able to move easily to one place or another and having death's list was much easier than having to look after all the humans and having to try and get them to kill each other.
He poked his head into each room he went by, looking halfheartedly for the object he'd been sent to fetch. Just like a dog. Nothing doing. Then he tried the second floor. In which he found Drake, prowling through the halls like a bored predator. His eyebrow raised. James shook his head and signed an explanation.
"Oh, in that case." Drake grabbed his servant by the arm and dragged him along to show him where he could find such an item.
'No...no, no, no, no, no no!'
Esther's mind screamed at her to wake up, to get away from this man...but her feet couldn't seem to move. A nudge from Hassan produced more electric surges of fear throughout her petite frame - yet still, she could not run.
He was whispering. James left in a hurry. What had he told the boy? Was this a trap? Was something horrible about to happen?
Of course it was.
The girl clenched her hands shut so tightly that tiny fingernails dug into her palms through lace gloves. Her mouth dry, Esther attempted to speak, to protest - but to her horror, found herself quite unable to do so. It was as if Alexander had her pinned down with the weight of the world - and yet, he hadn't even done anything to her. How could she be so afraid of him when she didn't even know what the man was capable of? Or perhaps...that was precisely the reason?
Of course it was.
Finally, words found their way out of Esther's mouth...
"I...I do not...Are you sure this...is the correct way? I...can't see how we could p-possibly escape from up here. I...I don't think I want to stay-"
Her ramblings were cut short when the girl felt her back come into contact with the wall behind her. Until then, she hadn't even realized she'd been moving away from the group. Subconsciously trying to put more distance in between her and Alexander.
A painful lump rose in her throat and frightened eyes darted back and forth from Alexander to Hassan, and back to Alexander.
Every part of him told him to run. Hassen's legs quivered as the muscles tensed and relaxed rapidly and his body temperature seemed to drop sharply, a result of the adrenaline suddenly pumping through his veins. A fight or flight instinct, something that had been carefully nurtured and tuned to make him the best possible bodyguard for the 'helpless' lord. But as Alexander approached, he submissively stepped aside as the hand waved him away. As much as he wanted to stop it, it was far too late. Alexander was like a bloodhound; once started, there was no stopping him until he'd had his fun.
----
But frustrated didn't even begin to describe what Alexander felt. Irritated, irked, no. Not strong enough. Rage, loathing, yes, that was more like it. He hated this woman. She was an annoyance, always questioning things and sticking her nose where it didn't belong. If she wasn't careful, someone might just... cut it off. Or her tongue. Then he wouldn't have to worry about her bothersome questions. So irritating, frustrating... Ah, what the hell. She would die soon enough, anyways.
Or she could live. Hurt her ad then let her walk away. Leave some scars as a reminder that he owned her. Not physically, of course, he had no desire for her body. Ah, but her will! There was no greater pleasure than breaking a woman - preferably a strong-willed one- of her will. This one would be particularly rewarding, since he could do anything he wanted here, and no one would know.
But first, she would need to know what to expect and Hassen had been especially bothersome lately. Oh, the servant didn't mean to, that was certain, but he had. It was always the little things, really. He talked too much at times, was far too readily obedient to Drake, and Alex had recently learned that Hassen had left his side against orders. The servant would have to relearn who was in charge.
With a smirk, Alexander bore down on the girl. As she backed away, he approached at his own pace (slightly slower than hers), waving Hassen aside when the servant got in the way. As he approached, he finally maneuvered her against the wall, trapping her. Between a rock and a hard place, so to speak. "My dear girl, whatever could be the matter?" he asked. "You look white as a sheet! Well, I suppose you have every right to be, what with you knowing far far too much." His gaze shifted as he stopped leaning on the cane so he could hold the rope in both hands. "You naughty, naughty girl. Should have kept your mouth shut and followed obediently. Would have been much easier on the both of us."
The lord flicked the rope up, intent on slinging it past her head and wrapping it tightly around her arms to prevent her from struggling too much.
After what James wished to be hours, but was only probably two or three minutes, James found his way back to the group. Esther was retreating from her oppressor, Alexander, and Hassan looked vaguely sick. Holding the item in his arms closer, like a toy stuffed bear, the boy let it press against his cheek as he leaned against the wall to watch silently. Silence was usually the best, and sometimes the only available option. The boy kept his face passive, disinterested, but the way his eyes were fixed on the going-ons betrayed him, telling of the deep anxiety in the pit of his belly. And of oh, how much he truly didn't want to be here at this moment.
--
Drake, after aiding James on his search for whatever the human, bless his soul, wanted, decided that the time was ripe to harass on of the other guests. But first, something else. Drake's teeth and tongue were still stained dull purple from his drinking adventures, and he needed to clean that up before the cloying taste began to become uncomfortable. So he wandered down the stairs to the kitchens and grabbed a spent bottle, rinsed it out a couple times to get the last of the wine flavour from it, and filled it up with water. The curve of the bottle fit well in his hand, it was comfortable to hold and easier to drink from. Genius idea.
Then the man meandered his way back up the stairs to the guest quarters. If Esther and Hassan and Alexander and James were all up on the third floor, who could he play with? That left Edward, and the other two, Suibhne and the doctor who'd happened across his manor at an... unfortunate time. Upon entering the hall, Drake discerned only one soul-warmth, which he easily identified as Edward. it was a heavy, dizzying scent, the male's was.It came from cleverness and that certain ruthless lying. And an interesting life, yes?
And idea blossomed in drake's head as he neared the room he felt the presence emanating from. Perhaps... perhaps he could give a little kick start to this game, get things moving again. It would stave off his boredom. And playing the drunk was always a good time. Drake was curious of how the man would react. Edward was a very interesting human, and he'd piqued Drake's interest since the moment he set foot in the castle.
The albino downed a bit more of the contents of the bottle before poking his head into the man's room. He let a drunken countenance, one that wasn't hard to conjure, spread across his face.
"Hellooo?" He let his voice lilt unsteadily as his eyes sought out the occupant of the room.
He was so deep in thought that he didn't register the door opening, and so was startled by the drunken greeting of his host. Imagine that, Drake was wrecked. It was quite amusing actually, though it would be rude to show that. He could have a right laugh at it later, perhaps over some drink of his own. That sounded nice. But he had to deal with Drake first.
"Good day, Sir. May I help you?", he asked, sitting up. He hated being so formal and compliant sounding, but he had gotten into that habit over the years.
The albino let a wobbly smile tug his features as he pushed himself slowly further into the room, slender fingers clutching the door frame as if to keep his balance. "I'm lonely." He slurred, twisting his features into a well worn pout. He took another long drink, washing the last of the wine taste from his mouth, while he was sure that it was still faintly on his breath. He blinked a couple times before continuing, taking a few more staccato steps into the room as if balancing on a tight wire. In fact, that was how he mimicked the gait of a drunk. Pretending to be a horrid high wire walker. Easy enough.
"James is..." He half mumbled, pulling one side of his face together in concentration. Slurring made his mouth sort of feel numb in an extraordinarily uncomfortable way. "James is.... I 'unno... somewhere else. That's not here." He stated slowly, as if trying to work through the fact as he spoke it. He caught his ankle with his other foot as he drew himself another step forward, letting gravity take him halfway to the floor before catching himself and letting a laugh well up in his throat. It didn't really make it out of his mouth though, because he'd lifted his bottle for another long pull. Then he swished the last of the content around in the bottle, there wasn't much left at all. He mumbled a curse muffled as he drained the last of his drink.
Now he was very near Edward, about an arms length away. Drake blinked a few times at the dark haired man. "There's none left." He said in that slow voice, a mournful frown on his face. He rubbed his face with the heel of his hand, blinking again as if a bright light was shining in his eyes. "None left at all." He allowed another laugh to gurgle in his throat, frothing out as the previous one had not. His reddish eyes flicked over the mortal before him, the human, and he tipped his head to one side. He let himself almost fall to the ground, settling there and drawing his knees to his chest. He pressed his body into constant motion, rocking back and forth slightly in time with his breath. He regarded Edward with his chin on his knees, looking up at him without tilting his head.
It was almost funny. Drunk Drake was much more boisterous, but Drake decided that this approach would work better on the man. Or at least, allow him to get a word in edge wise. Rose colored eyes stared expectantly at the odd human even though the expression his face wore was one of vague confusion. The bottle rolled away across the floor, but was ignored by Drake. He continued to sway back and forth slightly, his face growing apprehensive.
"I'm lonely." He announced again in a soft muddled voice that matched the confusion he'd drawn onto his features.
As much as he hated to admit it though, Edward felt vaguely sorry for the man.
"We'll just have to find James then, won't we? Then it'll fix the problem, won't it?", Edward asked, sounding as if he were speaking to a child. Well, it fit, since Drake was acting like one. He really just wanted tis man away from him, his very presence was making Edward feel ill again. He had just gotten rid of his last headache. It was the same odd feeling he had experienced in the parlour...that odd, cold feeling, accompanied by a pounding headache. He had never come across this before, until he had come here, although he had faked it plenty of times for his clients. Something about Drake was causing this, Edward knew that. But why would he be affected? He had as much psychic power as any other human. I.e. none. He personally didn't even believe in stuff like that. All it was good for was making money from.
As much as his body rebelled against the action, he moved over and put his arm around Drake's waist, draping the white-haired man'd arm across his shoulders to help him up.
"Come on, I'll help you look for James.", he offered, waiting for Drake to steady himself, so they could move.
"Thank you." He mumbled around his tongue, careful not to let the man have most of his weight with out being obvious about it. An unconscious effort to remain able to be self sufficient. He pulled the muscles in his wrists taunt, Causing his hands to quiver slightly. The hand grasping the man's shirt loosened slightly. He heaved a large sigh, closing his eyes as if to reorient himself. Let's see. He'd have to know what Edward was already planning so he could figure out what to egg him to do. And if the man wasn't planning anything, he'd just have to fix that. "I-I think he's in the down the stairs." He slurred slowly after a second. Liar. It was almost enough to make him grin delightedly at himself. James was upstairs, he knew, he'd sent him there himself with things for Alexander, to supervise the going-ons.
He let his body begin to slump forward with the onset of a step, but then caught himself before he dragged the two of them down. And he satisfied his amusement at his plan by laughing slightly, supposedly at his own instability. He turned his head to look at Edward, or rather, at Edward's ear, blinking every so often as if trying to get his eyes to focus. He wrinkled his nose. "You don't look good."he informed the man. He'd noted the ill appearance earlier too. Curious. "Did your...umm..."He paused for a second, as if fishing for the word. His lips moved silently, as if he was going through a list of vocabulary words. "Nap!" he alighted on the word, letting a delighted air seep through his features. "Did your...nap make you feel not good?" He stumbled through the words, perhaps a bit too much. He winced as his tooth caught his lip, mostly because of his little slip up. A line of blood dribbled down his chin, but he ignored it. It wasn't anything he wasn't used to.
There was always an except somewhere.
She should have watched her hands more carefully. She shouldn't have lifted them to protect her face and neck because it was an unnecessary action and only caused her more problems. As she move away from the rope, it slipped around her wrists and pulled shut suddenly, catching her off guard and making her stumble forward. Esther did not fall, however, but instead unintentionally pulled Alexander back to his feet before he became completely helpless on the floor.
With a malicious smile, Alexander pulled the rope tighter around her wrist, eliciting a sharp cry. Leaning forward, he hissed, “Don't try that again or I'll do worse than whip you. I'm in charge now. Remember that.”
Esther writhed weakly but finally relaxed and nodded sadly. There really was nothing she could do. Any attempts of escape would only be met with violence and possibly a broken wrist or two from the rope. And there was always the possibility that he would break her bones, one-by-one, if she attempted an escape of any kind. It didn't take much to break one's fingers, after all. Just bend them back and apply a bit of extra pressure...
She dared not think of it.
Picking up his cane from where it had been dropped, Alexander jerked her into the room and scanned the area. A chair was located in a corner -lucky lucky! - and he quickly dragged her over. As she glanced toward the door, she saw the servant slip in like a dog with its tail between its legs. The butler clearly knew what was coming and wanted very badly to run away.
Stupid Hassen. Stupid, stupidly obedient Hassen. Was this enough proof of Alexander's demonic possession? Of did the butler require more?
It wasn't long before Hassen had tied her to the chair. Alexander watched carefully, a smirk dancing around the corners of his mouth, and a sudden bubbling rage welled up within Esther. How she wanted to kick him again, or hit him. Just wipe that smirk right off his face. But, alas, she could do little more than glower at him as he arms were tied behind the chair and then secured to the chair itself before her feet were separately tied to each of the front chair legs. The more she glared, it seemed, the bigger the lord's smirk became, like a child receiving a favorite toy for Christmas.
Once she was secured, Alexander was left with a single rope, and not a particularly long one, at that. He began picking at one end and several moments were spent in strained silence; each person waiting for the other to make a move. Finally, the end of the rope began to fray and Alexander spoke, softly, as though speaking to a disobedient child.
“Hassen,” he started and the servant stood straighter, “I think it's time we relearned the basics.” Hassen flinched involuntarily and seemed to shrink in on himself, despite never changing his position. “I am your master. I am in charge. I give the orders and you obey them. You don't listen to Miss Esther or Sir Drake or Edward.” The last name was spat out, as though it left a bitter taste in his mouth. He didn't particularly dislike Edward or Drake, per say, but he noticed that Hassen was far too willing to spend time with them and follow their orders. This meant that the two possessed a quality similar to himself, which left his jealous. Hassen was his, dammit! No one else was allowed to push the poor man around but himself!
It was time for another of Hassen's “lessons”, it seemed.
There was another pause as Alexander continued to fray the rope. Once it had started, the end had come apart quite readily. Even the inanimate objects feared the lord, it seemed. He inspected the rope carefully and seemed satisfied with his work. Stepping back from Esther, he tapped his foot and said, “Come here, Hassen.”
“Yes, sir.” Hassen approached cautiously, suddenly unsure of what was to come. His eyes locked on the rope and he never noticed Alexander's frown deepen and obvious anger flash across the man's face. Despite watching for it, he still didn't catch it's sudden movement and was unprepared as it bit into his cheek. His head snapped back, more from the shock than the force of the rope connecting with him. The rope stung, of course, but it still wasn't as bad as a horse whip or a birch rod.
Once it had begun, there was no stopping the lashings. Again and again, the rope struck him, the frayed ends cutting into the exposed skin and leaving numerous small cuts. Over and over, and not once did Alexander say anything. Instead, his lips were pursed tightly and his eyes burned with rage and frustration.
“You listen to me!” Alexander shrieked suddenly.
Crack!
“You obey me!”
Crack!
“You do not leave me unless I say so!”
Crack!
“You do not think-”
Crack!
“-or act-”
Crack!
“-or speak-”
Crack!
“-until I tell you to!”
There was a series of cracks and Hassen was forced to the ground, holding his hands up to protect his neck and face. Despite the rope not cutting through his clothes, it still hurt and he knew there would be marks left behind. The rope stopped suddenly as Alexander stomped toward the door.
“JAMES!” he roared. The voice carried and anyone near the staircase or directly beneath the room would hear him. James should have been back by then with the desired birch rod. It would leave a better, longer lasting impression on his servant than the frayed rope. He glared back at Hassen who had risen to his knees, causing the servant to shrink back and curl protectively on the floor.
And then there was Hassan. How was it possible? How could a mortal be so loyal to another, even when Alexander could so easily break his toy. And Hassan seemed to know it too, from his actions, the way his head moved. James leaned farther forward to get a better look at what would happen next. The master had a rope in his hands and his body language spoke of anger. The servant was called forward. James could now see Hassan's face properly. The other obviously knew this ritual well. James knew it too, but his endurance was much less fearful than this. Perhaps because he and Drake weren't just sadistic master and submissive servant, but companions as well. And James had little to fear from death.
Were there any pats on the head and afternoons free of work for Hassan to couple the beating and maltreatment? Were there any lazy days spent napping on Master's lap? Were there any degrees of freedom? Trust? Were there any evenings helping an affectionately drunk Master up to bed an having him cling to his shirt and claim to be afraid of the dark, that he didn't want to be alone? Those were what made it okay for James. Or was it simply a wildly trusting man and another who took advantage of that trust as much as he could?
The beating made James wince. Brutal, violent, every sentence punctuated with pain. James's heart went out for poor Hassan. Perhaps he could do something nice for the poor mortal if he made it to tomorrow. All his wary discomforted feelings from before evaporated. Hassan had it so much worse than he did. No one in the whole wide world deserved that.
He was so lost in thought that he didn't notice Alexander coming towards the door for a moment. When he did, he whipped his head back around the doorjamb and shuffled a few feet away from the door. There was a sheer fear in his mind, something he hadn't experienced in decades upon decades. It was the kind of fear that prey has for a predator. Even when the anger wasn't directed at him he knew that he wanted to be nowhere near it. Even Drake didn't instill that kind of fear in him anymore. It had been tempered with time.
His name rang out in the hall. Even Drake would have been jealous at the volume the man had expressed. Especially since it came from such a diminutive looking body. Although, Alexander didn't look all that diminutive with that light shining in his eye, the anger and amusement and what looked like lust for inflicting pain on others. James, the rod entangled in his arms, tentatively edged forward. He held the requested item up like a peace prize, keeping his gaze averted at the floor. He'd learned that from Drake. One never looked Drake in the when he was on one of his...what ever they were. Once it had resulted IN James receiving a good poke in the eye. It had hurt more when it grew back than it had when the man had had his finger in the socket, admittedly.
So James merely stared at the floor, holding the rod out to the man. He felt bad for Esther and Hassan, especially Hassan, who would obviously receive the brunt of whatever torture Alexander was about to dish out.
No. He could not take that risk. As much as he hated to admit it, Hassen was the center of his world... His everything, so to speak. Of all the people he had toyed with, this one was different and he cold not simply throw him away like the others. The train of thought was cut off suddenly and Alexander grabbed the branch. He said nothing as he turned and approached the servant. Silent and careful, he gave no warning as the rod was pulled back.
Hassen waited patiently until he was sure that Aexander's gaze was no longer on him. A quick glance to make sure confirmed his suspensions and he rose quickly to his feet. For a moment, he took his eyes off the pair at the doorway and examined the worst of the bruises. His hands had received the worst of the beating despite their small size compared to the rest of his body, showing just how well Alexander could aim. The bruises were tender and some were surprisingly painful, a sign that the same area had been struck repeatedly. A hiss escaped as he gently massaged his right hand.
There was no warning. He had been listening for the familiar clack of the cane to warn him of his master's approach, but it had been silenced by the tip resting against Alexander's shoe. It didn't help that Alexander had approached from behind, being careful to stay in his blind spot. There was no warning and, thus, Hassen was physically and emotionally unprepared as the rod struck him across the side of his face. He dropped to the ground will a howl and pawed at the fresh mark across his cheek.
“Silence!” The rod was brought down again, striking across his shoulder blades. There was another sharp cry, cut short by another strike from the rod. Each strike from the birch rod elicited another cry of pain, often cut short or mangled as the rod was brought back down. It took only a few strikes to bring forth tears, and a few more to reduce him to a sobbing, begging mess. Unlike the rope, the rod was stiff and could strike harder and deeper.
“Stop, please!” There was a sound of wood smacking flesh followed by a sharp yelp. A moment of silence, and then Hassen resumed his pleading. “I'm sorry, I'm so-” Whap! “Aihe! What have I-” Whap! “WAIT! I'll do anything! Just-” Whap! “Gnah! Wait, I- No! Just-” Whap!
There was a high-pitched, prolonged shriek that died away slowly, like the air running out of a balloon. Blood had long been drawn and the white gloves were tainted with blotches of red, but the rod had caught just right and torn open the corner of Hassen's mouth and cheek. During the beating, Hassen had writhed in a attempt to find a position that would protect him most from the rod. However, there was no good position and he had continued to move and shift positions. After that strike, he curled in on himself to protect the rest of his face from any further beatings. There were a few more strikes but, finally, the beatings ceased completely.
For a long time there was silence, broken only by Alexander's heavy breathing and Hassen's muffled sobs. Then Alex sat down slowly and rested a hand on the servant's shoulder. Hassen flinched, causing the hand to move away from the fresh bruise to an area that wasn't hurting as much. For several moments, the two remained until Hassen lifted his head to eye the lord warily. There was caution and fear in his eyes, clearly expecting another beating to follow. Instead, Alexander gently massaged the bruises, being careful not to cause more pain than necessary. His expression was no longer cold and cruel but was warm. The perfect image of a doting father loving on his favorite (or only) child.
At last, Hassen was coaxed out of his protective position and had his face buried in his master's shirt. It was an odd sight; a short, weak looking lord comforting the powerful, larger servant. Even in similar clothes, their roles were obvious which only made the scene stranger.
It was a game that Alexander permitted no one to play with Hassen but himself. A game of “Father and Son”. No one was allowed to treat Hassen with such kindness and tenderness as the lord displayed right then. No one could treat the servant as an equal or even close to one without the threat of a severe beating hanging over their head. Only Alexander was permitted to hold the servant in such a way or protect him from the evils and pain of the world.
Only Alexander was a source of comfort.
He was also a source of unimaginable pain; a suffering like no other. But in all the years that Hassen had lived as a servant and bodyguard, only Alexander had treated him with such such care and love after a beating.
Carefully, Alexander fingered the gash across his servant's face. There was a sharp hiss and the wound was pulled away from the prying fingers. A mistake. Two fingers were hooked inside the mouth on the damaged side and pulled sharply as a warning. A sharp cry of pain followed by a heavily distorted, “I'm sorry! I won't do it again!” let the fingers return to tracing the wound and figuring out just how bad it was.
The lord finally decided that the wound wasn't really that bad and could have been a hell of a lot worse. With a few words of comfort and a final pat on the back, Alexander stood up and made his way back to Esther. The friendly smile took on a sinister curl as he got closer until he was standing directly in front of her. Behind him, Hassen had struggled to his feet and was limping over, mouth still bleeding heavily from the cut and his breathing quick and shallow from the lacerations on his chest. He no longer worried about Esther and had eyes only for his master, silently begging for more attention. Alexander either noticed the look or simply knew it was there because he paused to give Hassen a quick rub on the head, as though praising a dog for a job well done, and said, “Patience, Heindrick.”
Hassen smiled lopsidedly and stepped back. He stood at an odd angle and was hunched forward, an attempt to stay upright despite the bruises and pain. He needed to be resting on a bed and both knew it, but there was other business to take care of first. Alex mentally promised to get Hassen the care he needed once the lord was finished with the young lady.
Leaning forward, Alexander dropped both cane and rod at his feet and placed each hand on either side of Esther, leaning heavily against the chair. “My dear miss,” he purred, “are you ready for your turn?”
Hassan's screams were a welcome distraction. The pleading. The pleading was distasteful in James's opinion. There was a difference between screaming to express pain and pleading to make the pain stop. Obviously the man's begging wasn't stopping the pain. Maybe it was a human thing. They put much more stock on words than James did. Communication was a lumbering faulty beast.
Blood flowed soon after, a gash across the man's face. James's eyes widened, how far would this go? Should he fetch Drake now? But now, no. Alexander sank to the ground, pulling the other into his lap. A faint sense of disappointment welled up in James. Mostly because he'd have to wait longer, and this tension wasn't very comfortable. But this, this was the days off, this was the affection, this was what made a servant remain with his master through thick and thin. Such a relationship was incredibly cruel on Alexander's part and incredibly foolish on Hassan's. He would say the same about his own relationship with Drake, but there was so many things that were wrong with their relationship that it just wasn't in the same category.
Or was it?
James suddenly found himself again, he'd crept through the door and he was staring at the two with an almost rapt look on his face, but when the two jolted into motion again, Alexander standing, the boy skittered away, through the door and out, down the hall. He was going to go find Drake. he was feeling that this process needed to be sped up a bit, and Drake always knew how to do those things.
Esther felt her blood run cold at the words. So harmless, yet they signaled the end of her world as she knew it. Well, not really. Entering the mansion had done that. But what did Alexander plan to do to her? Whip her like he had Hassen? If that were the case, she would have to be freed from her chair. Yes, she would use that opportunity to escape.
She chose to do nothing. Leaning back in the chair, she growled softly and twisted her head so she wouldn't have to look directly at the lord. Her eyes fell on Hassen and pity welled up inside her. How could he still be so loyal? He was cut and bleeding in so many places that everything white had blotches of red. Even the dark brown of his outfit had ugly, discolored marks to show where the rod had broken through skin. Looking him over, Esther winced and finally closed her eyes as they lingered on his torn mouth. He would need that looked at soon, but there was a strong possibility that speaking and eating would be a whole different experience from then on.
Alexander truly was a monster.
She was forced to open her eyes as her chin was grabbed and twisted roughly so that she was looking Alex in the face. The young lady gasped and twisted her hands sharply - a panic reaction more than anything - and found one wrist almost entirely free. She blinked and almost looked back, except she didn't want to clue Alexander in to what was happening. Hassen must have felt rebellious or maybe pity for her. Whatever it was, the rope around her wrists was loose. A plan began to form.
It would be simple enough to slip out of the rope restraining her wrists now. The rod and cane were still on the floor where Alex could reach them easily, but it would take time. If she could catch him off guard she could grab them first and use them fend him off until she was freed. And then it was a simple matter of outrunning him and his servant. A simple task, really. Hassen was so bruised he could barely stand upright, let alone walk. And Alexander... Well, he always walked slowly and was never seen without his cane. She was beginning to wonder if his legs weren't all they were supposed to be. Not surprising considering how thin and frail he appeared.
Patience. Nothing good ever came from acting impatiently. She only had one shot to do this right. One mistake and that was it. No second tries. No do-overs. She either did it right the first time, or she suffered the wrath of a demon-possessed madman.
Perhaps... Had Tom been possessed as well? That would explain his suddenly odd behavior after a time. If that were the case, were there evil spirits and demons wandering the mansion? A new fear welled up inside her and her thought turned to Edward. No wonder he seemed so sick and unhappy in this mansion. Demons, evil spirits, Drake... This mansion was a little piece of Hell and she was stuck inside.
Snapping out of her thoughts, Esther focused her attention of Alexander and almost gave up hope. As she had been lost in thought, he had drawn back and was reaching for the birch rod. But Esther was stubborn and she had come too far to fail now. She'd survived the first round of this sick game, she would make it through the second. Fervently twisting and rubbing her hands, she barely managed to work her left arm out when Alex straightened himself and lashed out. Like Hassen, the girl was caught off guard by the intensity of the attack. She could feel the bruise forming on her cheek and needed no mirror to know that it would be dark and ugly.
With a howl, she raised her now free arm and blocked the next attack, giving her just enough time to free her right arm and lean forward with both arms stretched, shoving the lord back. She heard a yell and string of curses but didn't bother to pay attention. She had to work quickly and free her legs, which wasn't very difficult to do despite her lack of knowledge on knots. With Alex on the floor and Hassen still trying to catch up with what had just happened, she didn't have much to worry about. She had freed both legs by knocking the chair back (rather uncomfortable and awkward with her skirt, but she was beyond the point of shame by then) and slipping the ropes off the legs, allowing her the freedom to roll over and get back to her feet. By the time she was standing, however, Alexander had joined her and he was not amused.
No time to run away. The branch came down and she barely managed to duck out of the way. Luck was, however, on her side. She grabbed the cane that had been abandoned on the floor and brought it up, smacking Alexander in the chest and knocking him back several steps. With a gurgled growl, Hassen caught the lord and shot a nasty glare at Esther. She winced, hurt by his anger. He had been beaten and abused and now followed Alexander with a new found love, while only moments earlier he had been desperate to help her escape. She still couldn't figure out what had happened and there was no time to think on it now.
Stress, anxiety, frustration, desperation, and a sudden, foreign anger welled up all at once. So much rage, so much stress, Esther suddenly found herself lashing out with the cane once more. And again. And again and again and again. She was only vaguely aware of what she was doing, her mind focused more on the thoughts running through her head and how good it felt to turn the tables. How wonderful she felt now that she was in control.
A wild cry only barely acknowledged caught her attention and she stopped, trying to figure out what was making it. It was like the cry of a child; desperate, pleading, anguished, like someone's world had just come to an end. As Esther came down from her adrenaline fueled high, she soon realized that the cry from coming from in front of her. Upon looking down, she dropped the cane and stumbled back. Shoulder's hunched and hands covering her mouth, her brain ingrained the scene into her mind before she could look away.
A cane was a dangerous blunt weapon in the right hands. She had heard of what it could do in the papers, but had never seen the results firsthand. And now... Now she wanted to gouge out her eyes to get rid of the scene before her.
Hassen looked up at her, his eyes and odd mix of abhorrence, accusation, and a desperate plea for something. Probably begging her to stop. Alexander was, quite simply, dead. At least, what was left of him was. It was strange and surreal, watching the loyal servant clutching the battered broken body to himself, as though doing so would bring his master back. His desperate wails filled the room but could not cut through the sudden silence in her mind. Fresh bruises, a broken left hand, and fractures - some obvious, others not so much - showed how he had tried to protect the lord from the beating but had failed.
After what seemed like eternity but was actually a few second, Esther turned and fled. Out the door, down the hall, down the stairs. She ran and ran in search of a place to hide. To hide from the bloody room she had just left, covered in more blood than she thought possible; from Drake, who had started this bloody business in the first place; from the others still wandering the house who would potentially end her life as easily as she had ended Alexander's; and from herself, a monster she had never realized existed.
What was done was done, there was no changing it, but she could still try to outrun the consequences...
The hall smelled thickly of death. Someone was dead. Not two someones, just one. Had Esther done it? Good girl. It didn't seem likely for one of the two to off the other. Perhaps he'd get a meal from this. Peering around the door frame, drake discovered a man sitting on the floor next to a prone figure, who he was shaking. Both looked battered. What had gone on here? What indeed. He figured that, from Ether's appearance that she'd killed Alexander. Perhaps because he was attacking her? And what about Hassan? Had master been beating servant as well? The blood certainly spoke of something like that. Never mind though, that wasn't important. What was, however, was deciding what to do about the remaining human.
Drake let James down from his shoulder, and moved closer to the grieving servant, speaking softly as one would to a feral dog, hands out, palms up. "Hey now, Hassan." He spoke, his eyes fixed on the other's face. James watched silently from the doorway, perhaps a bit jealous of the soft, warm tone in his master's throat. He wanted to be spoken to that way, it didn't happen enough to him anymore. "It's okay, you are going to be okay. I'm not going to take your Alexander from you, I just want to talk to you, there's a good boy." He was about a foot away from the sitting man with the body cradled in his arms, and the daemon squatted down so he could be at eye-level with the distressed human. "Listen close, we are going to go somewhere else. And you can come too.But if you don't some men are going to come and take your Alexander away from you, do you understand?" He paused for a second.
Hmm. He had intended to kill the boy now, but having a mortal around had its advantages. Especially one as loyal as this one, if only he could harness that loyalty. Behind him, James's eyes were narrowing as he realized what his master was going to do. That was his master. No one else's. His. Drake's mouth curved in a cautious smile, his reddish eyes still fixed on the human. Yes, it would be amusing to have a mortal around. Especially if he had to establish himself somewhere new. And James...well, He was sure that James could use some help. Or some competition. It would make him work harder. And that was something that would make Drake very amused, watching his little boy become all jealous over the mortal. What fun.
It wasn't long before Hassen was screaming. Sometimes they were angry, accusing, blaming. He cursed her with every fiber of his being, but she wouldn't stop and din't even seem to notices. Sometimes they switched to pleading, begging her to stop. He didn't know how long it had been, but she finally stopped. The servant never saw her expression; he had long since started crying and could no longer see more than blurred shapes and colors. The only reason he even knew she was gone was because he had heard her retreating footsteps.
At last, he was alone.
Tenderly, he lay Alexander on the floor and blinked away the tears. Rubbing his eyes, he began to inspect the damage that had been inflicted. Crushed rips, broken arms, torn skin and blood everywhere. Every time he saw it, his brain completely ignored and deleted the image of Alexander's face caved in. Everything about the lord's condition screamed dead, yet Hassen refused to accept it. Desperation made him believe there was hope.
Without Alexander, what did he have to live for?
He tried every method of waking Alex. From gentle shaking to wild screaming, yet the man still wouldn't move. He kept trying but reality was slowly sinking in. Finally he sat back and stared blankly at the ceiling. At last, reality had sunk in, only to be shot back as the shock of everything hit hard. He was completely unaware of everything, including the fact that he had begun to cry again, until rapidly approaching footsteps brought him back. His head turned to look at the figures in the doorway, but they were too blurred to make out. A sudden fear welled up inside him and he reatched down, clutching the broken body as close to himself as he possibly could.
They were here to take away his beloved Alexander! NO! He couldn't let them! He would protect his master until he died! Curling protectively around Alexander's head and chest, he growled warningly at the intruders.
The larger of the two knelt down and approached slowly, the whole time murmuring, "It's okay, you are going to be okay. I'm not going to take your Alexander from you, I just want to talk to you, there's a good boy."
Hassen continued to growl, raising his voice and even sitting up as the man got closer. He recognized that voice. That sweet, syrupy voice that had caught his attention when he had first heard it. He still hated it, but less so than when he had first heard it. Even so, he didn't want to listen. There was nothing to say, now. Nothing at all. The growl trailed away to a hopeless whine and finally to silence. He pulled the body closer and buried his face in the familiar chest. The warmth had long since left, but even that would not persuade him that it was all over.
"Listen close, we are going to go somewhere else. And you can come too.But if you don't some men are going to come and take your Alexander away from you, do you understand?"
Hassen's head snapped up, desperation and hope battling for dominance over his face. There was a place he could go where he and Alexander would be safe? Together forever? No one would separate them? Yes, he would take it. His whole body trembled as excitement and adrenaline coursed through his body. His mouth opened and he tried to speak, to thank the daemon that had offered false hope. Instead he choked and gagged, sounding more like a dying animal than anything. Finally he stopped trying and simply nodded.
His eyes held a fresh light. Bright with hope, showing just how eager he was to do anything to protect Alexander. But at the same time, it was dark and foreboding, as though, in an instant, he had given up everything. Dancing on the edge of madness, so to speak.
"What must I do?" he whispered, unable to speak any louder without choking.
"Up we go, hold on to Alexander now," Drake said, reaching out and pulling the human gently to his feet. He was much taller than James, but they had the same type of build, and the same air of delicacy around them, despite the straight they provided because their masters required it. The pale daemon kept a firm hold on the human's upper arm, careful to be gentle about it. His other hand grasped James's shoulder and issued a light shake. "Go fetch what we'll need. I shall be down momentarily. The smaller carriage should do, and just two of the horses. But wait, what about Esther? He suddenly remembered. That wouldn't do. But he couldn't leave his new little rag-doll. "And drop a lamp in the library for our guests, It'll be dark when they arrive." He said, giving the boy a gentle shove.
The small form hurried off down the hall, away, now even more eager to do his master's bidding to prove that he was the best servant, and that no other one was needed. Silly little servants, so easily manipulated.
Drake turned his attention to Hassan. "I want you to clean up as best you can, and help your Alexander clan up as well. Can you do that on your own, or do you need my help?" As Drake spoke he slowly steered the human towards the door, out into the hall, careful to mind the body in the mortal's arms.
"We shall discuss how I need you to help so I can keep your Alexander safe and with you after we get you clean and in new clothes, okay?" Drake had to resist ruffling the man's hair, knowing that right now Hassan was still a bit of a wild-card, who knew how he'd react to even the slightest of missteps in this precarious game of lies. It was all part of the fun in this little charade.
The battered servant with his broken mind was so easy to read and manipulate. Like a puppet with some strings broken, though, it would take extreme caution to make him play the game properly. One misstep was all it would take and Hassen would be a whirlwind of fury. But now he was calm. Calm, broken, and desperate to do what needed to be done. He had eyes only for Drake, this source of lies and false hope. He fed on it, gathering strength until he was once again fully convinced that his master was alive and merely sleeping. Or perhaps in a coma, which was much more believable. Either way, he was far more willing to believe the lies rather than the cold truth in his arms.
He began to struggle to his feet but found himself unable to move properly. Esther had, luckily, missed his legs, but Alexander had not. Cut, bleeding, bruised, and sore, it took all he had to start to lift himself from the floor. Drake's help was much appreciated, though he didn't admit it. He still didn't trust his voice yet. Once on his feet, he staggered and clumsily maneuvered the body so that he could hold it with one hand. Drake had been a lucky man, or he was smarter than anyone realized. The sleeves had hidden the swelling caused by the broken bones of his left forearm and Drake had used that very arm to pull him up. He had to bite back the yelp and snarl caused by the sudden movement, but it wasn't enough for him to chase the daemon away. His right hand, fractured beyond hope, serve only to help support Alex by slipping around his chest.
Hassen moved slowly. His expression cold and distant, he kept his pain to himself as best he could despite his obvious movement impairments. Because Drake kept a firm hold on his left arm, and he has too many cuts and fractures to be able to carry Alexander bridal style, he decided to carry the lord using the fireman's carry. That way he only needed to use one arm and his broken arm could rest by his side.
"I want you to clean up as best you can, and help your Alexander clean up as well. Can you do that on your own, or do you need my help?" As a reply, Hassen stiffened and glared at Drake. False was one thing, trust was something else altogether. In essence, no. He did not want Drake's help. "We shall discuss how I need you to help so I can keep your Alexander safe and with you after we get you clean and in new clothes, okay?" The servant nodded stiffly, still unwilling to relax. The stiffness only made his movements stiffer, but he was willing to take the risk.
At last he was guided to a bathroom. Nearby was one of the rooms, though he didn't know whose it was and he did not care. In the bathroom, he lay the body on the floor and began to carefully take care of it. A rag was clumsily retrieved, wet, and tenderly used to clean the various wounds. It took time and patience, but he had more than enough. He left only once to wander into the nearest room and retrieve two changes of clothes before promptly returning and resuming the care. Once finished with Alexander he turned to himself.
And oh, was he a bloody mess.
First on his list was his right hand. It was immediately obvious that that hand would never be properly used again. Even the best doctors in the world wouldn't be able to fix the shattered bones. He would be lucky if he could ever hold anything in that hand again. He would have to train his left hand to do everything for him. As if it weren't bad enough that he couldn't use his right hand for anything, left arm had swelled until it was quite difficult to remove from the sleeves. It took much chewing and tugging before he could finally strip off his shirt and assess the rest of his torso. The front of his ribcage was mostly fine. Only two ribs appeared to be noticeably out of place and he could have a doctor look at those later. He was lucky that he couldn't see his back where several large dips showed where the cane had made a lasting impression.
Oh well. Breathing was overrated, anyway.
Hassen did try to hurry, but it took much longer than he would have liked to get himself cleaned up and changed. But, finally finished, he picked up the lord and stood at the doorway, ready to be lead away by Drake.
"Feeling better, boy?" he asked, flashing a small smile at the human. "We'll patch you up after we get on the road. And we'll think up a way to wake up your Alexander, yes?" With the sack of medical supplies clenched in one fist, and he herded the human slowly down the stairs, sometimes by holding a hand to his back and guiding him, taking his arm, or just walking slightly behind him. He was a touch worried about the mortal when they descended the stairs, he didn't look to be in the best condition, even without the blood.
Down the stairs and to the back entrance to the manor out to the carriage house. The sun was just decided whether it wanted to set or not. They didn't have much time. Urgently, Drake ushered the human into the small carriage, which was cozily upholstered. The horses were already in their runners, and James was waiting by the door. After Drake settled the mortal and his dead companion in the carriage, he conferred with James softly.
"Did you do everything?" He asked softly. James nodded. Drake ruffled his hair, and James closed his eyes with happiness. "Good boy. Now, you know where to go. Go." James climbed back up and stirred the horses. They whinnied and shook their heads as Drake got back inside the carriage. The smell of death was already rising in the cabin, but not intolerably.
"Here we are." He said, opening his sack. "Here are some things for you." He withdrew the half bottle of Laudanum, and a myriad array of supplies to help fix the boy up. "Show me what hurts, I'll fix it, and then you can have something to drink to make the pain go away, okay, boy?" He said gently.
The servant picked up and easily obeyed the gentle taps and prodding. Drake would soon find it easier to guide the human by a quick tap on the shoulder or a gentle nudge in the right direction than if he physically held the servant and dragged him along. Given patience, Hassen was more than willing to do as he was told, so long as the daemon was careful with his words.
As he settled in the carriage, Hassen's attention slipped from Drake and back to Alexander. Drake's hands were slapped away as he tried to help until they finally withdrew, leaving Hassen alone to settle himself and his dead companion. Focusing completely on Alexander now, he carefully settled the corpse into what appeared to be a comfortable position. Satisfied, he finally settled himself next to the body just as Drake climbed in. The carriage started and they traveled in silence for several minutes.
The silence was broken shortly as Drake pulled out a bottle and a wide variety of medical supplies. "Show me what hurts, I'll fix it, and then you can have something to drink to make the pain go away, okay, boy?"
Boy. How long had it been since anyone had called him that? The familiarity and intimacy he associated with the word caused him to unconsciously relax. He was about to hold out his right hand to hopefully have the man remove the sharper fragments of bone and than bandage what was left when his upper body snapped forward and heaved. His left hand caught most of the blood and fluid his body forcefully expelled from his lungs and wherever else it didn't belong, but it was like trying to hold water and soon it didn't matter whether or not his hand had even been there. His body shuddered and he struggled to breath properly. Had a lung collapsed? Or was the difficulty breathing from the liquid collecting in his lungs? His breathing was strained and the air rushing in and out gurgled. His whole body hurt with pains that he hadn't noticed until he'd started to relax. Several muscles spazmed, causing random twitches and shudders throughout his body.
What hurt most? Now Hassen couldn't say. He kept his gaze lowered and away from Drake. What a pathetic sight he must have been. Even so, he couldn't hold back the agonized moan that bubbled up from the back of his throat. How was he even alive after what Esther had done to him? It seemed he was surrounded by miracles.
After he was finished with that he wrapped and splinted the human's left arm, then got to work on the bruises and cuts visible on his body, rubbing a cold cream in with his thumb that would hopefully sooth the pain. He continued to speak in the low soft voice. An odd sight to be sure. A shark-toothed, blood and mucus spattered daemon sitting in a rocking carriage who's floor was decked out the same across from a dead body and a beaten up servant who wasn't his, or at least hadn't been until now. Funny how fortunes could turn sometimes, wasn't it?
"You just hold on for your Alexander now, okay? Don't move." He said finally as he cautiously reached for the man's face with his needle and thread. A cool hand caught the human's cheek in a firm but gentle no-nonsense hold and set the needle against his skin for a moment. He was fairly good at making stitches, swift and semi painless. He closed up the wound, tied, and bit the thread. The rest of the open wounds would have to make do with salves and dressings, because they seemed less apt to infection. Woulds in the mouth healed fast, but wounds around the mouth were dangerous for humans because of the whole eating thing. Any number of things could find their way into such a wound. And bandages would have been difficult to apply.
"All done." Drake said with his sharp smile, patting the human gently on the shoulder and reaching for his little bottle of laudanum. "Now you can drink this and take a nap, yes?" He said, stoppering the bottle so the heady scent of opium would spread through the cabin, mingling with the scent of blood and grime and death. He offered the bottle to the human, holding it like he was offering his traveling companion all the riches in the world. Laudanum was expensive. Opium in general was expensive. Letting the human have the rest of the bottle really was a large investment.
James couldn't be more jealous, and he hadn't even seen what had transpired within the carriage. He just knew that he really didn't like it.
A shudder ran down his back at the sight of the needle, but Hassen obediently remained still. He even tensed as many muscles as he could without screaming to help reduce the involuntary movement. Mouth partially open to allow for easier stitching, it took all he had to not shove the man back and escape out of the carriage. He only stayed for Alexander. Only for his master. He did, however, wheeze and whimper as his breathing quickened. At last, it was over and he closed his mouth, frowning lopsidedly as the muscles on the torn side suddenly refused to work properly.
At being offered the bottle, Hassen hesitated and stared at Drake, trying to peer into the man's soul and make sure he wasn't being poisoned. He found nothing and everything to distrust and finally decided to go with the flow and accept the drink. Taking the bottle, he continued to stare at Drake until his gaze suddenly shifted to the window. He wanted to apologize, yet there was nothing he could say. After several moments of awkward silence, he suddenly brought the bottle to his lips and took a cautious sip.
At first, his body wanted nothing to do with the drink and kicked back what little he had drunk. After several more moments of violent coughing, he tried again, this time tipping the bottle back completely and drinking as much as he could as fast as possible without choking himself. It either agreed with his stomach or his body didn't feel like hacking it back up because it stayed down. Leaning back, Hassen turned to stare blankly at the door, his head and shoulder leaning heavily against the wall of the carriage. The bottle was held loosely in his hand between his legs, threatening to fall to the floor at any second.
Hassen couldn't help it. So much had happened all at once that even then, his brain couldn't process it all. Once again, he began to cry, the tears flowing silently down his cheeks. He stayed like that for some time as the Laudanum slowly took effect. He cut himself off from the world, no longer acknowledging anything. Not even contact could break through to him. It was in this state of silent suffering that he finally fell asleep.
From his expression and tears, however, it seemed he wouldn't find peace even in sleep.
After the crying fit passed, the boy looked troubled for a while. Drake reached out and gathered the tall frame onto his lap, petting his face and his hair, talking to the unconscious human. He'd always been one for physical contact, whether in affection or to show his displeasure. He simply liked being around humans. So delicate. It was nothing like watching them from above, then you could only see the bad things, here you could see the delicate turn of a cheek, eyelashes dark and sodden against a bruised face, feathered hair sweaty and in disarray from too many coughing fits and much too much pain.
Drake smoothed the hair, running his fingers through it until it looked presentable again, then he played with the bridge of the human's nose for a while, how could something of such delicate material hold up so well in an onslaught? While the rest of the troubled face was dotted with spreading bruises, which were lovely for all their disfigurement, the nose had gotten away mostly unscathed.
Drake talked to the corpse too. "Ah, sir, you've gotten away from me, lucky bastard. Your servant loves you entirely too much for me to make a good meal. I think he'd know if I punched your chest open. Your soul is stuck there, I think. I can still smell it. Perhaps your servant loves you too much for your own good. You can't leave until he lets go. I must thank you though, for dropping him right on my lap with every piece I need to play him like a game of chess. He'll be mine, Sir, He will." The daemon laughed, amused. He was forever talking to inanimate objects. Perhaps he liked holding the conversation. He always talked to things that couldn't talk back. Mostly James.
As the early hours of the morning rose, with the human still asleep and the other still dead, James was nodding off in the seat. Decisively, he pulled off in front of an inn. Drake poked his head out to look at the servant. James looked back at him. "If you say so." Drake said, and relieved, James jumped down from the seat. A sleepy looking man emerged from the inn, rubbing his eyes. Drake left the humans in the cabin to converse with the portly man. Money exchanged hands, and Drake received the last remaining open room.
"You'll clean the floor in the morning." Drake said nonchalantly to his servant as he picked up the sleeping human,who's head lolled against his shoulder. James nodded and, procuring a blanket, covered the body with it to carry it inside too. They couldn't have Hassan waking up an not being able to find his Alexander, could they? But they couldn't have the innkeeper knowing that they were toting around a dead body.
There was a fireplace, a few old looking chairs, a squat chest of drawers, and two beds with wafer mattresses in the room. Drake, ever the gallant, settled Hassan in one and the body in the other, then settled down in the corner nearest the fireplace. He could sleep anywhere. Like a flash, James, who'd been given a place on the floor, settled onto his master's lap like an overlarge cat. Drake's grin flashed in the embers in the fireplace as they both dropped off, awaiting morning.
Finally, he decided that the answers weren't going to appear on the ceiling any time soon and thus decided it was time to get up and move. He sat up slowly, taking his time and pausing whenever his good arm threatened to collapse. Despite the care he had received in the carriage, he was still a mess. His left arm couldn't move without causing extreme amounts of pain, and his right hand ached so long as it didn't move and didn't touch anything. Lord help him should it come in contact with something, though. His back popped randomly and his lugs and ribcage screamed with each breath. With each breath as labored as they were, there was a strong possibility of a collapsed lung. Then again, it could have just been the torn muscles where parts of his ribcage had been broken. It took everything he had to keep from collapsing on the bed with a howl.
It took an agonizingly long time to finally sit upright and then he had to stop and catch his breath. For a while, everything was then, then his whole body heaved. This time, he did cry out. Unlike in the carriage, his body was simply ridding itself of the excess blood that had begun to collect rather than trying to expel everything. He only coughed up blood once; the rest was simply dry heaving triggered by his gag response.
He could always kill the stupid human. That would make Drake angry though. It wouldn't take much, If he suffocated him it would seem like his lungs had fail, right? The jealous little butler dropped back to sleep thinking of all the ways he could inconspicuously kill the human, his head resting against his master's chest and his knees curled to his chest. Absently, Drake stroked his hair. He was busy planning and plotting, what ever could he do to justify all the killings to the human? It would have to be something that had to do with the dead body. Maybe... reanimation? No, that was too far fetched. How about lost soul? And he was trying to find a replacement? Yes, that sounded acceptable. It was terribly ironic, because the soul was still inside the body, lingering tauntingly. It wasn't often that Drake did not pursue what he wanted. This was one of those rare times.
He watched as the human woke up, gauging how much pain the man seemed to be in. He watched the painstaking process it took to get the human in a sitting position, but it wasn't until the poor human started heaving again that Drake stood, brushing James off his lap. Silently he inspected the mortal. he seemed to be going along alright, his coughing had only been blood and not the rest of the fluids from earlier. He must have woken because he was hungry. Humans were always hungry, it seemed. Such a bother, feeding them. It did prevent them from dying though, which was a plus.
After finishing his examination of Hassan, he issued his orders. "You, stay, I'll bring you something suitable to eat." He said to the human. Then to James, who was seated on the floor, a sour look on his face he said, "You, play nice. If you don't there will be hell to pay." James let his gaze fall to the floor deferentially as Drake exited the room, closing the door firmly behind himself.
Upon his leaving, James slumped against the wall and glared venomously at the human. He was the reason for all this, James decided. Nothing in particular. Just pretty much every annoying thing that had happened lately. It was a good target for his blame. James hadn't had anyone to blame for things in far too long. He made a rude gesture, as he couldn't exactly say what he was thinking, then looked away, at the floor again.
His brain still running slow, Hassen blinked several times in a effort to clear his vision and figure out who/what was in the bed. Then it clicked. With a yelp, he lurched forward, only to cry out and fall to the floor in a less-than-graceful heap. He then decided that, no matter how much he wanted to care for Alexander, he was physically unable to do much more than crawl. So, that decided, he tried to climb back into his bed, only to succeed in pulling the covers almost completely off and falling back to the floor several time. With more bruises than he had started with, Hassen finally gave up and settled on the floor. He'd slept on wooden floors before. It wasn't entirely comfortable, but it was possible.
Hassen painstakingly made a pile of the blankets he had pulled to the floor and curled up on them. Being unable to do much of anything else, he locked his gaze on James as he waited for Drake to come back.
When Drake returned with a bowl of broth in his hands he took in the scene for a second then clucked softly to himself. he set the bowl down and reached out for the human, picking him up easily and setting him back on the bed. "I though I told you to stay put, boy." He said good naturedly as he fixed the blankets back on the bed as they belonged. he gave the human a swift pat on the head before turning back to get the bowl of warm broth. There hadn't been much of a variety, and this seemed to be the best thing for the human.
"For that you don't get to feed yourself." The albino informed Hassan as he settled himself down next to the human, the bowl in his lap. He hadn't thought that the human could feed himself anyway, because both of his arms seemed to be out of service. Patiently, the daemon managed to get all of the broth from the bowl into Hassan's stomach. About halfway through, James stood up abruptly and left.
The boy returned shortly after Drake finished his 'feed the human time', bearing a black bound book. He walked boldly up to his master and dropped the book next to the daemon. He turned away again after taking the soup bowl and accepting an order to give it back to the innkeeper. Drake picked up the book delicately. James had found it as he was searching Hassan and Alexander's things while the human was cleaning up shortly before they left the manor.
James had swiped a few things for Drake, anything of value, including a handsome looking violin, and stumbled across this book. One of Drake's books, presumably snatched when James and Hassan had gone into the secret library under Drake's orders. The albino wagged the book in the air a couple times, flexing his spider-like fingers.
"You know what this is, don't you boy." He said in the same soft almost doting voice. "And you should know that I don't tolerate stealing. I'll let you off, since you weren't mine at the time though." Still, Drake rapped the book gently against the human's forehead, as if foreshadowing what would happen if said human was caught in the act.
"I might as well inform you of everything then." He said with a soft sigh. "Listen close, because this directly pertains to your sweet little Alexander." He paused for a moment before diving into his carefully formulated speech.
"I am not a human, as you might have already guessed, boy. But don't fret, I'm not going to hurt you. I'm a soul extractor. And I've got it in my head to bring your Alexander back to you. It's a simple enough process. Your human there has fallen into a coma like state because something kicked his soul out of his body.
I am thinking that Edward was the culprit here, which was why I invited him to my manor in the first place, to get rid of the lying thief. He's one of those who messes with my job, which is to find lost souls. Like you Alexander's. When soul are forced out of a body, but the body still lives, they have to flee. I know where they usually go. But we'll have to do a systematic search of persons to find the one with who's picked up, accidentally or otherwise, your human's soul.
Easy enough, you think. But here's the catch. I can't kill the people to retrieve what I need. Someone else has got to. And I can't tell but only vaguely if a soul belongs to the person I'm after until they are dead. I can only guess witch ones smell similar, understand. So I will have to bring people to my home in which they will kill each other and I can see if their soul is the right one."
Drake leaned back after he finished and patted the human's cheek with the book before turning away. "Just be a good boy and I won't change my mind about helping you, okay, boy?" He said over his shoulder. James returned to the room just as Drake reached for the door handle, intent on finding him. Drake hugged the boy's head to his chest before dragging him out of the room briefly.
As soon as he was finished, there was nothing left to hold his attention and his eyes were roaming around the room. Whether it was a desperate attempt to locate all possible exits/entrances or a need to learn everything there was to know about this new location remained unknown. Either way, he was still trying to look in three different directions at once.
"You know what this is, don't you boy." Hassen turned to look at Drake and his eyes snapped to the book. He felt the color drain from his face as the book was waved tauntingly in his face. It was all over. Everything. Drake would hate him for lying and stealing. There would be no way to get Alexander back now. Now... Now there was nothing.
He was on the verge of a completel mental breakdown when Drake continued. “I'll let you off, since you weren't mine at the time though." ”since you weren't mine”? Hassen bristled at the careless comment, but did nothing more (not that he was physically capable of actually doing anything). But the servant most certainly did not belong to Drake. Not yet, anyways. After all, Alexander wasn't dead yet, and so long as his master was alive, he would remain loyal and had no desire to seek out a new master.
Hassen closed his eyes as the book was rapped against his head and pouted. Inside, however, he was practically squealing with pleasure. He hadn't had this much attention in years. Then again, Alexander had been pretty distracted and busy lately, so he'd never had a chance to receive much more than the usual cruelties. His eyes opened again but remained focused on Drake this time, as the daemon began to “explain the current situation” to him. He ate up the lies, licking his lips and silently pleading Drake for more once the explanation was finished.
He was practically throwing himself at Drake's feet, and he didn't even realize it.
Nodding stiffly but excitedly, Hassen watched dejectedly as Drake stood up and was about to leave, only to walk into James. His eyes skipped to the black book one last time before the two disappeared outside the room. The door shut behind them and Hassen soon found his attention wandering. Mere seconds later, he was staring blankly at the wall in Alexander's general direction, not a single thought running through his mind.
Well, there was one thought, actually.
”I will have to bring people to my home in which they will kill each other”
In other words, the process would be sped up so much if Hassen were to “help” the other humans with their killing spree. That he could do.
"Good boy." Drake said, his voice still as distracted as ever. He ruffled the boy's hair and sent him scooting to get everything ready to go. They would need to travel around for a bit and gather some information, see what the people in the lower part of the country knew about the notorious daemon that had plagued England for such a long time. And give Hassan a suitable chance to heal before they started a solid killing business. Because one they settled down, it would be to indulge in more difficult, more profitable work.
The albino poked his head back into the room, and examined the human for a moment. There was something so intriguing about Hassan. In that, too good to eat kind of way. Maybe it was because he had a look similar to James, sort of sweet, almost innocent, but blackened around the edges. With that deliciously strong flavor of burning flesh. And that loyalty was beautiful. If there was anything Drake wanted to masticate, it was that. It seemed so decadently strong.
"We are going to go again, and start finding out where your little Alexander's soul toddled off to." He said as he entered the room again, settling himself on the bed next to the human so he could examine the stitches on the side of the boy's face. He poked and prodded here and there, making sure everything was doing what it was supposed to, Examined the damaged and and arm, glanced over the bruises, and checked the ribs with gentle fingers. He was still in bad shape, but Drake hoped he'd set the little mortal on the road to recovery. He pat Hassan on the top of the head and smiled at him after he'd finished. He was feeling excited to be back out and on the road again, stopping long enough to kill then vanishing into the darkness of the night. He'd have to either send James to kill, or have a little talk with Death again.
When James re-entered the room, wide-sheet in hand, Drake, with no preamble, lifted Hassan from the bed, carrying him as one would carry an infant easily. James did the same to Alexander's body, draping it with a sheet to prevent curious eyes from discovering too much. James set the body in the carriage first and lay the sheet, which had been folded long ways, on the body's lap, draped over his knees. He jumped down from the carriage, looking slightly disgruntled about something, then Drake set the human down in the door to the carriage so his feet dangled down.
"I thought you might like to know," The daemon said, capturing James as the boy, looking skittish, scuttled past to check the horses. "What I do to little servants who break the rules." He smiled benignly at Hassan. "I'm sure you won't though, oh, no. You are a good boy aren't you."
Drake had James trapped between his torso and the encircling cage of his arm. With his other hand he pulled on of the boy's small hands up, holding it firmly and making sure Hassan could see it properly. With one finger he began pushing the boy's finger backwards. James's face twitched with pain, his eyes closing. There was a soft snap as it broke. He moved on to the second one, then the third, his face impassive as James's grew more twisted with pain. he didn't cry out once though, just remained silent with his eyes shut and his face screwed with agony.
Upon finishing four out of the five fingers, Drake released James. "Be nice." he said sternly to the boy before fluttering his hand at Hassan to get into the carriage properly. James grudgingly offered his help if the injured human was to need it, before settling down in the corner farthest from the other, leaning against the wall of the vehicle and examining his broken fingers. He'd expected something like that to happen, he'd felt it in the air since he'd picked up Alexander.
Drake jumped up and urged the horses onwards. He needed to have a talk with Death soon so he could fix his servant's hand. The action, he'd felt, was necessary. Not only did it let Hassan know exactly what his punishments were like, it relieved some of his own stress, the stress that had built up after leaving his other manor in flames, three humans still inside.
he still wondered if they had all died in the fire.
Drake would have his complete obedience. The web of lies had caught him, but the threat to his health had ensured it. Yes, Drake would have his obedience, but the daemon would not have his loyalty. Unlike with Alexander, Hassen would take creative liberties with any commands issued. From his expression, James would be able to see the rebellion and schemes forming. So long as the orders were followed in the end, how he carried them out would be open to interpretation unless Drake carefully spelled them out.
But as for James... Hassen would have to be careful around the boy. He would need to sleep with one eye open, forever alert to danger. James he could do whatever he wished to, though. Frustration, anger, fear, he could use the boy as an outlet for the negative emotions building up within him. And Drake, well, the moment Hassen got Alexander back, Drake was a dead man. Simple as that.
Hassen jumped, suddenly aware that the carriage was moving. When had they left? He'd been so lost in his thoughts that he hadn't realized that they had already started. He shifted his gaze to James, unwilling to break the silence just yet. Overwhelming and crushing, the servant sat straight and tried not to focus on the uncomfortable silence. Finally, he spoke. Not to James, but to himself. Let the boy hear, James wouldn't be able to tell anyone what he had overheard.
"I miss my violin." Hassen stared hard at James for several minutes, letting the shock of hearing his own voice wear off, before his eyes unfocused and he continued. "It was custom made. Master got it for me when I turned sixteen. It's wrong for a servant to play an instrument, but master let me learn to play. He worked hard to let me learn. Perhaps it's because he was tone deaf and couldn't play anything himself. That's what people told me. I think it was because he loved me more than he would say."
Hassen was forced to stop speaking as his cheek began to ache. Once again, he began to finger the stitches, sometimes rubbing and sometimes picking at them. He lost track of time again and only came to when he felt a sudden sting followed by a feeling of wet and burning. A quick touch of the cheek showed that he had picked the stitches loose and reopened the wound. That was bloody brilliant of him. Frustrated and angry with himself, he touched the gash , trying to figure out the best way to deal with it, only to cause himself more pain and feel the two pieces of skin let go as the remaining stitches pulled apart. Beautiful. Covering it with a hand so James wouldn't see, he kept his mouth shut and looked at the wall, making sure the right side of his face and the stitches were facing away from the butler.
It was almost a shame. Ironic, too. It seemed that Drake had wanted a pet, not another servant. Hassan seemed to not realize how good he had it. Drake was a very affectionate daemon. Granted, sometimes it was in that, hug you until you die type of love, but nonetheless, it was something to be coveted. James used to be a pet. He'd resented it at the time, but now, looking back, those were the best days of his eternal not-life. If Hassan acted up too much, Drake would get bored, James knew. There was a difference between a challenge and a nuisance. A colt that can be broken and one that just needs a bullet between the eyes. James almost smiled. Perhaps he could....aid Hassan in that endeavor.
When the human began to talk, James's mind began to buzz. He did have the violin. What to do with it...what to do. It could be used as a....bargaining chip. Then a smile curled up on his face, but it flashed out of existence swiftly. Fah, everyone just 'loved' Hassan, didn't they. Almost darkly, James looked away, not noticing that the human had picked his stitches completely loose.
Instead, James decided that it was time for some wallowing in self pity. He firmly grabbed his index finger and jerked it back into a place with a quiet hiss of pain. The second finger was silent, as was the third. At the fourth though, James couldn't keep himself from emitting a soft little wail of pain. He clenched his newly somewhat fixed fist. Even though the bones weren't connected properly, he still had use of them. They just hurt entirely too much. Not as much as getting his neck or his leg broken. Or stabbed. Or otherwise maimed.
The boy examined his hand for a second, opening the fist. A spasm of pain crossed his face. He closed it, and had to close his eyes too. Open again. it was almost fun, in a masochistic fashion. He could play, see how long it takes James to scream if he wanted to. But that was no fun alone. James couldn't help but wish for attention, even if it was for one of Drake's sadistic little games, like the cat-and-mouse they'd played that morning. James just wanted his Drake back, but it didn't seem he'd get it with a new human in the house.
It was like owning a cat and living with it for a while before having a baby. Suddenly the cat, who received so much attention before had to come in second to the delicate little baby his master seemed so intent on coddling.
James's eyes flashed from their usually limpid state, growing cold as he looked back up, still playing with his broken fingers, and stared at Hassan. His eyes communicated exactly how he felt about the human.